#do they believe the world needs to burn to be reborn

[draklorn]

i need to think of a hc to write about so i can rotate devan around in my brain in a productive way

[burst-of-iridescent]

South Asian and Hindu Influences in ATLA (Part 1)

disclaimer: i was raised culturally and religiously hindu, and though i've tried to do my research for this post and pair it with my own cultural knowledge, i'm not an expert on hinduism by any means. should i mess up, please let me know.

please also be aware that many of the concepts discussed in this post overlap heavily with religions such as buddhism and jainism, which might have different interpretations and representations. as i'm not from those religions or cultures, i don't want to speak on them, but if anyone with that knowledge wishes to add on, please feel free.

it's well-known that atla draws from indigenous, east and southeast asian influences, but something i rarely see discussed in the fandom is the influences the show takes from hinduism and south asia, and there are actually far more than i think people are aware of.

so here's a (non-exhaustive list) of the main inspirations atla drew from south asian culture and hinduism, starting with...

The Avatar

the title of the show itself is taken from the ancient language of sanskrit, often considered the sacred tongue of the hindu religion. in sanskrit, the word "avatar" means to "descend" or "alight".

the concept of the avatar is a very old one, referring to the physical incarnation of a powerful deity or spirit. the idea of the avatar is most often linked to the god Vishnu, one of three supreme hindu gods collectively called the trimurti, or trinity. the avatar is said to manifest upon earth primarily in times of great need, when balance must be maintained between the forces of good and evil.

atla borrows heavily from this idea in having aang be the incarnation of a divine spirit who returns to the world during a time of immense strife, and is tasked with defeating a great evil to bring balance back to the world. and though i don't know if it was an intentional reference, it's interesting to note that Krishna, the most famous incarnation of Vishnu was also reborn amidst a fierce storm and carried through a raging sea to a new home where he would be protected from the king who sought to kill him. sounds a little familiar, doesn't it?

Agni Kai and the Philosophy of Firebending

the word "agni" derives from the sanskrit name Agni, the god of fire, though it can also generally mean "fire".

the concepts of lightning bending and the sun being the source of firebending are likely also taken from the idea of Agni, since he's said to exist simultaneously in three different forms on three different dimensions: as fire on earth, as lightning in the atmosphere, and as the sun in the sky.

Agni is a significant aspect of many rituals, including marriage rites, death rites, and the festivals of holi and diwali. the concept of Agni is one of duality: life and death, rebirth and destruction. hindu rituals accept and celebrate both aspects, revolving around the idea that destruction is not separate from creation, but rather necessary to facilitate it. the cremation of the dead, for instance, is seen as purification, not destruction: burning away the physical form so the soul is unencumbered, set free to continue the reincarnation cycle.

this influence can be seen in the firebending masters episode, which discusses the idea of fire being vital to life. the sun warriors safeguarding the original fire and demanding that zuko and aang bring fire to the dragons as a sacrifice could also reference the ritual of Agnihotra - the ritual of keeping a fire at the home hearth and making offerings to it. the purpose of this ritual differs depending on which text you refer to, but it is generally believed to purify the person and atmosphere in which it is performed, similar to how zuko and aang must make offerings to ran and shaw and survive their fire before being deemed worthy and pure.

Agnihotra is said to serve as a symbolic reminder of the vitality and importance of fire as the driving force of life, a lesson that zuko and aang also internalize from their encounter with the dragons.

Bumi

bumi's name is taken from the sanskrit word "bhumi", which means "earth". it's also the name of the hindu goddess of the earth, bumi or bhudevi.

one of the things the original animation didn't do and which i really enjoyed about the live action was that they made bumi indian and added desi inspiration to omashu. it makes perfect sense for a king whose name is as hindu-inspired as they come.

NWT Royal Palace

chief arnook's palace in the northern water tribe takes inspiration from the gopurams of hindu temples, massive pyramidal structures that served as entrance towers to the temple.

gopurams were built tall enough to be seen for miles around, beacons to signal tired or weary travellers who wished for a place to rest that a temple was nearby. it's a nice touch that the chief's palace is located in front of the spirit oasis, a similarly symbolic entryway to a sanctuary housing otherworldly deities.

Betrothal Necklaces

to preface: i doubt this was an intentional reference, and this great post talks about other cultures that could have inspired the water tribe betrothal necklaces. given the desi influence in the nwt architecture however, i figured it was worth mentioning.

the idea of betrothal necklaces being given to women by their male partners is similar to the thaali, a necklace given to hindu wives by their husbands. during hindu weddings, grooms tie the thaali around their brides' necks to symbolize their marriage. once given, wives are expected to wear their thaali till the day they die, as doing so is believed to bring good luck, health and prosperity to their husbands.

Chi-Blocking

though chi-blocking takes primary inspiration from the art of Dim Mak, it is also influenced by the south indian martial arts forms of adimurai and kalaripayattu, both of which include techniques of striking vital points in the body to disable or kill an opponent.

kalaripayattu also shares parallels with firebending, being a very physically demanding, aggressive martial art that emphasises the importance of discipline and mental fortitude. control of the mind is essential to control of the body, a philosophy similar to that espoused by iroh across the show.

Wan Shi Tong's Library

the library draws inspiration partly from the taj mahal, the famous mausoleum constructed by shah jahan during the mughal empire as a monument to his beloved wife, mumtaz mahal.

i'll end this post here since it's getting too long as it is, and the following section will be even longer. for while atla treated the concepts in this post with respect, the same unfortunately cannot be said for its depiction of guru pathik and combustion man - both of which we'll be discussing next.

[hnychn]

I AM HIM, AS HE IS ME

SUMMARY — If there is anything that is universally acknowledged to be wholly true and incontestable, it’s that Gojo Satoru loves his daughter more than anything in the world. But does she know that?

AUTHOR’S NOTE — i got into a huge argument with my father a while back and it’s been weighing on my conscience. this series is largely based on our relationship and it’s been so therapeutic to write everything out and indirectly give myself an ending i want. the series isn’t complete, if anything, it’s no where near done. i want to make sure everything is perfect before i even think about posting the first chapter. its been so long since i’ve felt this strong need to write and i forgot how much of a beautiful feeling it is. everywhere i look and everything i see gives me so much inspiration for this series. but for now, here’s a little sneak peak of my new child.

(i am him as he is me spotify playlist)

SERIES WARNINGS — heavy religious themes, female reader, satosugu, heavy angst, child abuse, childhood neglect, reader is a brat in the beginning, reader is assumed to be a person of color…

TOTAL WORD COUNT — tbd…

BEFORE YOU READ — the reader is mentioned to be a third year at jujutsu tech, and i completely understand the ages and time line don’t add up, but for the sake of creativity, let’s all just pretend it makes sense and ignore the age inconsistencies. <33 thank you!! <33

PREVIEW —

The rhythmic buzz of the cicadas and the sweltering humidity of the summer air marked the beginning of summer and the end of… everything. Satoru could feel the material of his pants begin to stick to his legs the longer he sat on the rotting wooden bench. The train tracks before him were rusted and old; they had weathered the storm of time and had the marks to prove it. These tracks were the end. The led you to the beginning. All Satoru had to do was wait.

—

“Maybe it was because I knew she would always come back to me. Maybe I was testing her love for me. Maybe I wanted to push her away before she pushed me away.”

“That’s a lot of maybes.”

“There’s a lot of regret.”

Satoru could still feel the weight of that nostalgic love and regret in his stomach. It has buried itself so deep within him, he’s hardly sure anything would make it go away. The woman next to him looks different now; youthful, free. Satoru wants that. But does he deserve it?

I AM HIM, AS HE IS ME [MASTERLIST]

— CHAPTER ONE: “He Doesn’t Know I Learned it From Him.”

Gojo Satoru, in all aspects, is a God reborn. He holds the world and its universes in the palm of his flaming hand; unknowingly burning everything he holds dear.

— CHAPTER TWO: “I Was a Girl Gulping a Woman’s Grief.”

With an emotionally distant mother and a father plagued with a god complex, there weren’t many people you could look up to. maybe, you have to look down.

— CHAPTER THREE: “Do You Believe Me When I Tell You I’m Trying to be Better?”

With tensions at an all-time high, it’s hard to ignore what has gone neglected for so long. Dams are broken and feelings are hurt, but if there’s one thing everyone knows, it’s that Gojo Satoru loves his daughter more than anything. But does she know that?

— CHAPTER FOUR: “The Unbearable Lightness of Being.”

There is nothing more heroic than the sacrifices made by a mother. But what is born of those sacrifices made? Virtue? Honour? Strength? You knew the answer to that question all too well: Guilt.

— CHAPTER FIVE: “Desperation Sits Heavy on my Tongue.”

You and your father are more alike than either of you are led to believe. He doesn’t reach. You don’t beg. Where does the tension snap?

— CHAPTER SIX: “Through Heaven and Earth, I Alone am the Honoured One.”

Hymns were sung at his birth and prophecies were written for his future, in all aspects, Gojo Satoru was a god reborn. But who is a God to a little girl searching for her father?

[intothegenshinworld]

Fate’s Destiny ~ Chapter 13 || The heavens and us

You somehow, not being able to explain it, had fallen into the Genshin world you know oh-so-well. You were no new player and had explored most of the nooks and crannies of the world. When you first had woken up in Windrise you wondered; it might be a dream, after all, you were behind your screen usually, and now- here? It made no sense, and the world was keen on keeping it that way.

Warnings: Spoilers for main story.

Word count: 3k+

Auteurs note: We ballin!!

↺ PREVIOUS CHAPTER || ↻ NEXT CHAPTER || MASTERLIST

The people on the street are in a state of panic, and rightfully so. 

In the not-so-far distance, it’s becoming more obvious that whatever went on between the Jade Chamber and the rising waves had affected Liyue Harbor in its entirety. 

In between the mountains, the Jade Chamber lays in ruin. Even before hitting the ground, it has been fragmented into multiple chunks. And with no walls to keep all of its previous furniture inside, its contents litters throughout the paths in the surrounding area.

For a while longer, smoke surges from the wreckage—as the initial fall had set fire to the cloths and paper inside. Candles had been tossed over and caught whatever they could during the fall, burning all of the silk tapestries with the Creator’s face and history until it leaves nothing but dust in its wake.

The harbour doesn’t fare better under the destruction. 

The people in the area have had enough time to evacuate, but the docking boats and multiple shops are flooded, destroyed by the large waves that came crashing down not too long ago.

ㅤ

Often when reaching this point, you’d find out that the Adepti and the Qixing assisted the newly reborn geo Archon with his task of protecting his city. 

However, you will never find out why they are bound to fail.

Going south from Wangshu Inn, leads you through the Guili Plains once more. Your previous journey through this area had been relaxed, with little to none interactions from anyone aside from Lumine, Paimon, and Dainsleif. But with pandemonium reigning the nation ever since the Jade Chamber fell, you aren’t surprised to see the crowds grow thicker. 

Around you, people are both leaving and heading towards Liyue Harbor. You aren’t certain why anyone would be going towards the city in its current state, but you assume it has to do with people believing in the geo Archon and seeking shelter in times of uncertainty.

Of course, you are part of the same group, but your reasons for heading towards Liyue Harbor are quite different. 

Earlier, you had remembered an interaction with a certain someone who could give you clarity on the current situation. 

"Call my name." 

A hand holds yours in a gentle but firm hold.  The workers in Wangshu Inn had been occupied well before sunrise, but the morning remained fresh. Rays of sunlight hit the side of Xiao’s face, bringing forward the teal streaks in his hair and a golden shimmer in his eyes. 

His expression holds concern for something. You don’t ask him about it.

Xiao speaks again. His voice sounds clearer this time. 

"Call my name if you need me."

You’ve spent more than enough time with Xiao to know that he would help you if you needed it. Like when he suspected the Fatui to be a danger, or when he teleported you away when the Jade Chamber fell down—he'd always been there for you.

Another reason for you to remember him was the fact that the Adeptus would be at the geo Archon’s side. If you called out his name, he could tell you what was going on in Liyue Harbor.

However, when you call out his name, he doesn’t answer.

“Xiao?” You say it again, this time a bit louder.

You’re unsure if you should be concerned about the silence that follows. He’s proven to be capable of handling many difficult situations but something within makes you feel uneasy at the lack of response. 

The white haired pixie floats over to your side.

“Maybe he is busy? Whatever lights we saw flash out from the Jade Chamber during the fight, it had to have been elemental energy. Paimon thinks the Adepti might’ve helped during the battle.” Paimon turns away to face Lumine, who’s busy trying to keep the chaos at a distance from the three of you. 

And as you follow your eyes in the outlander’s direction, a strangely familiar carriage flies by. 

For a moment, your attention is captured. Instead of Lumine, your eyes are glued to the vehicle.  

At first glance, it doesn’t look extraordinary. It has a simple wooden base with a white frame, made out of cloth, perched atop it, keeping the contents inside hidden. And as you look at it, you realise that instead of the carriage looking familiar to you, it’s the man with fiery red hair that chimes familiarity. 

With a stern and concentrated look, he rides the horse that pulls the carriage along. The stranger’s red eyes are always focused in front of him to make sure no accidents were caused by the chaos on the roads. 

And then his eyes move to you. 

Your cloak should’ve been concealing you, but with the mass panic, you had assumed no one would be concerned about your resemblance to the creator. Everyone would’ve been distracted and no one should’ve noticed you. Unless they felt your aura. 

So, did he?

The moment passes as quickly as it came, for the carriage nor the red haired man stops to confirm your suspicions. Instead, a small hand settles on your shoulder, pulling you out of your thoughts once more.

With a smile, Paimon gently tugs the cloak down for you, and once she finishes, you return your mind to the current situation: Xiao being unresponsive as Liyue Harbor remains in shambles. 

You frown, an expression that remains hidden since no one can see your face with the fabric casting a shadow over it. At last, you respond to Paimon. “Xiao might be busy, but that doesn’t help our current situation.”

Lumine looks at Paimon and then turns to you. She seems hesitant and takes a second to speak up. “Is the gnosis still working?”

Your eyes fall upon the orange rays escaping the fingers that encase the object. A soft hum of recognition is sent in response. “I think so. It’s been pulling me along towards Liyue Harbor.”

The outlander is silent for a second. Once she makes sure the crowds are safe, Lumine walks over to you. “Is there a chance that the geo Archon still has power over it?”

Confusion makes you stumble over your first words. “No. If he could, he would’ve told me or helped me with regaining my memories.” 

Then, she explains her questions. “I think Paimon was right. It might be worth it to follow the gnosis’s pull for now.” Lumine looks at the gnosis before her eyes trail back to you. She continues to talk,

“Perhaps you did resonate with it. Your aura has been growing weaker ever since we left camp in the morning, so the gnosis might’ve been absorbing your aura so it can communicate.”

Indifferently, you nod. “Maybe. Either way, we should continue. The crowds don’t seem to calm down and we’ll never know the reasoning behind the gnosis’ activation if we stop now.”

A while back, when Paimon had expressed her theory about the gnosis needing to recognise your aura, you felt like you were one step closer to figuring out what you needed to do. 

Somehow, that feeling of excitement and relief was now gone.

If you were honest with yourself, you’ve forgotten why your lost memories were supposed to be troublesome in the first place. If the geo Archon recognised you, wasn’t that enough? You are the Creator, after all. 

But then again,

if you are Teyvat’s Creator, 

where did you come from?

As you approach Liyue Harbor,  an eerie absence invades the landscape that surrounds you. Not a single soul or creature is in sight—a stark contrast to the bustling roads you previously experienced. You halt to look at Lumine after you’ve observed the roads. 

“Where did you think they went?” You ask.

She stops in her tracks. “The people?”

You nod. 

“The people…” Lumine scans the empty streets. The treelines separating you from the wilderness of the Guili Plains are completely abandoned. No birds are flying in the sky and there are no tracks of anyone else having passed this area. 

It is just you, her, and Paimon. 

“I’m not sure,” she admits.

“Paimon knows!” Your white haired eagerly interjects. “The geo Archon must’ve evacuated them.”

Your grip tightens on the gnosis, its weight a reminder of the journey ahead. 

A despondent expression settles onto your face as you caress the metal outlines separating you from the contained geo energy within. The godly object whines at your standstill, urging you to continue now that your destination is within reach. 

Despite Paimon's optimism, a nagging doubt gnaws at your resolve. It might’ve been the pull from the gnosis, or the fact that you had no idea what just occurred, but you needed to move forward.

You hear soft footsteps move in your direction until Lumine stands next to you on the hill. Her eyes follow your gaze to Liyue Harbor.

From here, everything looks still. The smoke from between the mountains has calmed down and the waters are quiet. But however still it might look, destruction is evident the longer you look at the view in front of you. 

Somehow, with Lumine by your side, you feel more confident. And despite her own destiny, time and time again, she has chosen to stand with you. It’s something you can’t properly appreciate because it means too much to you. 

Your mind drifts to Dainsleif and your last interactions with him. 

You feel bothered about his departure. Sure, there was something peculiar about him, something you couldn’t figure out, but he made you feel at home. Despite the time spent with him being sparse, it felt like you should’ve known him—as if you had met before. 

His entire appearance and disappearance felt like a puzzle you can’t quite solve. 

Why did he leave?

But with a more urgent mystery ahead, and things appearing to be more complicated as time passes, you decide to push him and your doubts aside to focus on the problem in front of you.

“Do you have any idea why those waves emerged?” You ask Lumine. 

“No.” she moves her head sideways to look at you. Her blonde hair flies over her shoulders when a soft breeze passes you. She furrows her eyebrows slightly before they relax again. Her golden eyes shine in the golden hour. “I'm not sure. Do you think that the gnosis activating is connected to all of this?”

Without looking at it, you brush your finger over the object. Its gleam has turned into a beautiful golden colour, mirroring the sun and Lumine’s radiance, growing brighter the closer you get to Liyue Harbor. The small thing continues to be a mystery to seemingly everyone around you—even the geo Archon. Aside from saving Liyue Harbor, going back with the knowledge of knowing that you’ve potentially resonated with it…

Somehow everything seemed to be falling into place.

After a moment, you remove the cloak from your head. With ease, Lumine’s eyes find yours. “I’m not sure why, but the gnosis becomes intenser the closer we get. It must mean something , at the very least.” You respond.

Paimon chimes in from Lumine’s other side with an encouraging tone. “I’m sure we can uncover what happened in the city if we work together!”

The pixie’s smile is bright and infectious, a stark contrast to your doubt, and yet it never fails to make you feel more at ease. 

Facing away from the view, you respond.

“Let’s continue. The journey won’t be long anymore.”

Somewhere between your last stop and the waypoint that’s on the hill before Liyue Harbor, the gnosis starts to freak out. The pulsations that it produces becomes less controlled— frenzied. 

If you hadn’t felt its usually softer vibrations prior to this moment, you would’ve thought the shakes were coming from an earthquake. Unfortunately, you are familiar with this feeling and know something is about to go terribly wrong.

“Wait, we need to stop.” You stand with shaking legs upon the stone and dirt below your feet. These convulsions are not coming from the city, but your hand. 

A second after you feel it, Lumine’s hands extend to her sides as she tries to balance herself. Her eyes are wide, before they dart around, trying to make sense of what’s happening. 

You call out to her. “The gnosis, something is wrong!”

“What?” Her voice fades as the geo energy energy becomes louder. A buzzing sound gives you a headache. You watch Paimon lift her hands to her ears as she shakes in the air. 

Again, you try to call out. “The gnosis!”

Lumine tries to reach her hand out towards you. While you were travelling, you and Paimon walked behind her. Conversing while she kept her eyes open for danger. Now, you regretted the distance between you and her. 

You reach your free hand out to her, but then a deep rumble erupts followed by the ground shaking. Perhaps due to its suddenness, or the sheer power behind it, you stumble forward and then down. Your knees hit the ground first, and you brace yourself with your palms forward when the earth convulses again. 

The air from your lungs forcefully escapes your lips when Paimon lands on your back right after. She is much smaller than you are, so it doesn’t damage you any further, but it gives you discomfort and more disorientation. 

After a second of recovery, you pull your head up from the dirt. 

A short distance separated from you, you see the gnosis lying between small pebbles and rocks on the ground. Its golden glow shines brighter than the twilight sky, and then it dims again to a soft orange glow, before it radiates the same liquid gold as before. 

Something is wrong. Something is really really wrong.

Paimon is still recovering from her fall when you gather your arms below your chin. While the ground continues to shake with vigour, you’re able to get yourself up halfway with a push to your limbs, making the pixie on your back roll to the side and fall next to you.

From the corner of your eyes, you see Lumine down on the ground as well. She sits a few meters away from you with her hands stabilising her body at her sides. The outlander seems to have taken less of a fall than either you or Paimon did, so her agility must have aided her somehow. 

Be that as it may, something is wrong with her too . Her eyes are fixated on the skies and she seems to be caught in a stupor.  

Without the weight of a child on your back, you have free reign to move and grab the gnosis. You refocus your mind and you crawl over. 

While the ground shaking below makes it harder to reach, it’s only a few arm-lengths away. Surprisingly, the object itself doesn’t seem affected by the vibrations. But perhaps that shouldn’t have been surprising at all, considering it was made out of pure geo energy.

You stretch your arm forward and fingers curl around the gnosis. Soft flesh touches the metal, and right as you’re about to close your hold, it dissipates. 

Soft dust escapes your fingers and your eyes widen as your mouth falls open in disbelief. 

It doesn't make sense. How can a gnosis suddenly disappear in front of you? 

Your fingers grasp at the ground below, desperately trying to catch the pixels of what remains before the gnosis is fully gone. 

A flicker of vulnerability flashes through your eyes. The gnosis was your only current lead but it’s now lost, leaving you with an empty feeling. Then, your eyebrows furrow together, trying with all your power to cling to your composure and fight the storm of frustration and disconsolation raging within. 

You bite your lip when the corners of your mouth begin to tremble. With each passing moment, tension rises in your body, and then before you can break, Lumine grabs your arm and yanks you up. 

“We need to run!” Lumine looks over her shoulder, and when you follow her gaze—you see it.

An elongated structure was descending from the heavens to the ground below. With it came a palpable tension that suffused the air, thickening it with each passing second. The massive silhouette of the nail-like stone loomed ominously against the twilight sky, casting a shadow that seemed to swallow Liyue Harbor whole. 

As it continues to plummet, the ground below quivers beneath its impending impact, shaking in fear and anticipation of the cataclysm to come. 

Lumine's grip tightens on your arm. Her urgency acts as a silent plea for swift action. With every step forward, the weight of what is to come presses down upon you, urging you to hasten your escape despite the burn on your knees. 

Paimon too, is at your side. She flutters anxiously, her voice lost amidst the chaos as the world seems to hold its breath. 

Then, a deafening roar that could shake the very foundations of Teyvat itself echoes through the area as the object strikes the ground with an unfathomable force. The impact reverberates through the air, sending shockwaves in all directions. Dust and debris rise up from the area of impact, obscuring the horizon in a shroud of darkness as the ground trembles beneath your feet.  

Amid the chaos, time stands still. Flames writhe and twist amidst the smoke, painting the once blue and purple sky in hues of orange and red. Blow, the city succumbs to destruction. What once was a thriving and fortunate city, would be covered by dust before the end of the night. 

In this moment, a dreadful realisation settles in. 

Even if you had arrived in Liyue Harbor before this cataclysm, you never would've been able to protect its people— yourself . 

Reality itself seems to shatter under the weight of the unfolding tragedy. The sky unravels before your eyes as black streaks shatter the world. With a desperate cry, Lumine's grip on your arm falters, her strength wavering against the soundwave that hits you.

As the world blurs into darkness, a sense of helplessness grips at your very being, forcing you to face whatever may come next even as the world breaks apart around you. And despite the destruction cradling your very being, a single voice stands out—,

ㅤ

“[Y/N].”

If you liked this chapter and think I deserve a comment, please leave one behind! I appreciate it a lot and it'll make me more motivated to write in the future ♡

© intothegenshinworld. Do not copy, repost, translate or take heavy inspiration from my content. Thanks for reading.

[chaninfused]

Vivid | Lee Minho

◤“Those who were destined to die had no right to interfere with the affairs of those fated to live.”

A girl cursed to be reborn strikes an unlikely deal with the ambitious heir of Valorieve in order to fulfill her only wish. However, this strictly-businesslike partnership develops into something more as her unraveling secrets and his treasonous aspirations converge. Will they face the monster of her curse together, or will the threat of a greater enemy break them apart first?

◤Disclaimers: Female reader insert. Fake marriage au. Enemies/strangers to lovers. Fantasy au. Slow burn. Lots of angst with an adequate amount fluff. Heavy themes of death and suicide, please be very careful. Graphic descriptions of injury, blood, and violence. Sparse use of vulgar language. View the map here!

◤Word count: 62.7K

◤Note: This story is 100% mine and any case of similarity with someone else’s is purely coincidental. Events are pure fiction. Please do not take my content without my consent. Masterlist.

◤From the author: I’m back from the abyss to offer you a mental breakdown of colossal proportions. Happy reading!

☙ Act 1.

•Scene 1•

“Marry me.”

There was a breath of silence after you had uttered those words in which the world seemed to still and halt on its axis. The masked figure above you only stared, taken aback for only the briefest of seconds before barking a vibrant laugh that ricocheted across the walls of your bedchambers, uncaring for who or what might overhear.

“What a peculiar thing to say right before one’s death!”

His knee was pressing against your stomach, sure to leave an ache after this ordeal ended, and he had gripped your wrists to restrain you while his other hand clutched a cruel blade. It shone in the sliver of moonlight creeping through your window, mimicking the twinkle of your assailant’s eyes through the dark swath of fabric.

He was not a trained assassin, but you could tell that he was familiar with taking lives for despite his brutish ways, he had successfully rendered you helpless.

But you were not one for theatrics.

“Lord Lee.”

The young man bristled at the mention of his identity. You did not grant him the luxury to react further, gritting out, “We are of the same mind. You and I both want to stop the Crown Prince’s plans.”

The pressure against your middle did not cease. He was unflustered.

“I want t-to make a deal with you,” you proposed, struggling to keep your voice steady. You were no stranger to pain, but you did not enjoy it either. The sooner this ended, the better.

Carefully, the masked man spoke, “What benefit would I gain from dealing with you?”

“Fifteen years—” you gasped. “I have been at his side for fifteen years. There is no hideout nor base I am unaware of.

“If you agree to marry me at tomorrow’s banquet, I will give you the locations of each of his secret military bases.”

Still, he did not falter, and you did not expect him to.

He muttered, voice taking on a dark tone, “Why should I believe you?”

“I swear it,” you coughed before adding, “You may kill me at any moment you doubt my sincerity.”

Very slowly, his knee lifted, though his skepticism remained. “And you? What do you gain from this deal?”

You took a deep breath, relishing the lightness you finally felt. When you answered him, you made sure to hold his smoldering gaze coolly. “I want an aide. Someone with the necessary resources and influence to defy the royal family.”

You saw the contemplation in his eyes. He was calculating, weighing the value of your offer against your price. If he needed a few moments to decide, then you would happily grant him the time, for you knew that the information you had dangled before him was too precious to forego. After all, you had been planning this for a very long time.  

“The locations for the promise of marriage…” he mused, a scoff dancing in the wake of his words, before suddenly releasing your wrists and easing himself off your bed. “Fine.”

You watched him, still lying right where he had rudely interrupted your sleep. The young man slipped the dagger into the sheath strapped to his chest then held out a hand, declaring, “We have a deal, Lady Y/n.”

You pushed yourself to sit, nightrobe and hair a mess, and took his grip. “We have a deal, Lord Lee.”

He might have smiled. You did not know, nor did you care.

He stopped after he had turned around to drop out of the window he had crept through, and glanced back. “I still do not understand.

“What is your end goal? It surely cannot be to become my wife.”

There was a dangerous glint in his eyes, the kind that could silence a hall of blubbering advisors at once. You had chosen him for a reason, the culmination of all your lifetimes in this world.

With your best courtly smile, you told him, “I only wish to rest, in peace.”

•Scene 2•

You were the cherished only daughter of the Count and Countess of the Lurmuse fiefdom. They were not the first parents you had had, but if you cared for any souls in this lifetime, it would be them.

Their fief was a vast, prosperous farming land that spanned across the southwestern border of the Kingdom, with a rich history and a loyal people. Being a border fief had granted them immense military power, yet despite their wealth, your parents lived a relatively humble life compared to their fellow nobles, and they raised you with such humility.

They were the reclusive type, which you were thankful for, preferring to stay at their fief than to reside at the crown city. This quiet life of theirs was only disturbed when you visited the King’s palace for the first time, in vain of all the tantrums you had tried to throw to stop them.

At five years old, the countdown to your death began.

Ever since, the King had insisted on you spending long stays at the palace. Sometimes, it was for classes in music, dance, embroidery, or whatever his whims inspired. Other times, it was merely to spend time with the young Crown Prince. To any onlookers, he was a warmhearted King who took a liking to a count’s daughter and wished to bring the two families closer.

You knew better.

Behind that façade of kindness, his eyes only saw you as a demon to be purged. This was his—and eventually his son’s—way of keeping you under surveillance until it was finally time to fulfill his so-called duty. As he had before, as his fathers and forefathers did, and as his son and descendants would.

You glanced at the Crown Prince now, standing at the dais of his princely seat, surrounded by his closest supporters. At once, he noticed and met your gaze, courtesy of those otherworldly instincts cursed upon him.

His name was one you could never recall. You could see the faces of every king before him within his features. It filled you with such an immense terror, but you dared not express it. All these years, you played nice with him.

Cautiously, you diverted your gaze to the revelry around you. The feasting had finished, and the nobility gathered in this hall were now sipping wine and gossiping the night away.

Looking at the attendees of the banquet was like gazing into a kaleidoscope. Each lord and lady was dressed exquisitely, every gown and suit more spectacular than the other—the kind of fashion worthy of a prince’s banquet.

You were standing next to your parents who were politely smiling and nodding along to some unriveting conversation. Count and Countess Lurmuse were older than many of the nobles around them, yet clad in your fiefdom’s pine green colors, they were the most elegant in the hall.

Watching your mother, you recalled the conversation you had some hours prior when you told both of your parents about your decision not to marry the Crown Prince.

The Countess was a frail woman. Sometimes it felt as though a gust of wind could sweep her away. So, you were reasonably worried that your news would affect her terribly.

But she had only smiled at you then, her words like a balm to your worries.

“I never wanted to disturb your relationship with the Prince, but I must admit, I am relieved.”

She did not believe that he was the right choice. That was what she had told you, and you wondered if she thought the same of the man you had chosen instead.

The ensemble that had been filling the hall with music suddenly quietened, and a curious hush fell over the attendees before the clink of a spoon against glass drew their attention to the dais.

This banquet was merely a formality. They all knew the true reason behind this gathering, for the Crown Prince was proposing to his childhood sweetheart on this evening.

There he stood, proud, wineglass raised in the air as he addressed the crowd, “My most honorable lords and ladies, may I have your attention, please?”

He needed not ask. They turned to him like moths to a flame, skirts and capes rustling. The Crown Prince smiled at them, smug, yet parading modesty.

“I gathered you all here to witness,” he paused for effect, then placed his free hand over his heart. At that moment, to all except yourself, he was the image of a gentle prince in love. His sincerity was only magnified by his next words. “Tonight, I will propose to my childhood love and only companion I wish to have in this life!”

The hall erupted in murmurs, each noble man and woman whispering excited, dubious, or envious guesses and remarks to one another. You already began to feel a few eyes on your back.

The Crown Prince smiled again, finding you in the masses with the likeness of an eagle spotting its prey.

His gaze made you feel sick.

“Lady Y/n!” he called out to you and his friends hooted and cheered.

The crowd around you parted, making you see him as he stepped down the dais. There was a slight slant to his saunter, one that you noted after observing him for so many years. He made his way toward you, cloaked in royal red and gold, unhindered by the nosy people surrounding you.

He stopped several feet away and raised his glass, the words falling from his lips as easily as a string of sweet nothings.

“Will you marry me?”

There was an anticipatory silence after his proposal, an enthusiastic jitter as everyone awaited your response, expecting nothing but a ‘yes’.

Your grip on your wineglass tightened. You had not bothered to find him during the banquet and were beginning to think that perhaps you should have.

Hoping your voice would not betray you, you uttered loud and clear.

“No.”

The silence turned deadly, and you heard glass shatter somewhere behind you.

You did not bother to gauge the reactions of the bumbling fools around you. Instead, you watched as the Crown Prince’s gentlemanly expression fell apart, melting into dark confusion.

“No?” he repeated your rejection, as though daring you to affirm what you had said.

You stared at him, schooling your expression into stillness.

This was it—the spurring action of your plan. You opened your mouth, preparing to answer, when a voice came from somewhere to your left, strong and challenging.

It belonged to a certain someone with whom you had made a deal the previous night.

“No, indeed!”

Lord Lee Minho, eldest son of the Count of Valorieve, stepped into the clearing like a sending from heaven, a crooked smirk adorning his lips.

He was a sight for sore eyes. In all your lifetimes, you had seen few as striking as he was. His dark hair fell in a graceful swoop over one eye, long and luscious enough to lose one’s fingers in. The edge in his gaze was at once captivating and cruel, made to render helpless at his mercy any it beheld. His build spoke of superior swordsmanship, subtleties of power in the breadth of his shoulders and flex of his thighs.

Not only was he physically appealing, but he carried with him an air of elysian glory, commanding the attention of foe and friend alike. He needed not declare his presence for it to be felt, a hush of reverence all but compulsory.

He was a prince in his own right.

The Crown Prince eyed him in poorly disguised disdain, questioning, “Lord Lee, what brings you here?”

The animosity between Valorieve’s nobles and the royal family was no secret. The two parties were distant rivals, after all, and had fought over the throne many centuries ago.

Minho’s eyes twinkled. If anything, it was clear that he enjoyed this ordeal. “Your Highness, I, too, am here to propose.”

Swiftly, the young lord turned in your parents’ direction, serious and suddenly ardent as he presented his request, much to the surprise of all the attendees. “Your Excellencies, I humbly seek your permission to ask for your daughter’s hand in marriage.”

Whispers rose across the hall again, this time perturbed and appalled. Though none would dare to object to the unfolding of events, not when Minho was at the center of them.

You paid them no mind, meeting your father’s concerned gaze with a reassuring nod. You had asked your parents to accept during your earlier chat. To trust you. They always had, but you still prayed that they would not go back on their word now.

Your father hesitated for a moment before he gave in, raising a hand and planting it firmly on Minho’s shoulder. With the kindest of smiles, he announced, “We give you our blessing.”

Minho placed his hand over the Count’s, returning the smile gratefully. “Thank you.”

When he turned to walk toward you, clamor ensued.

‘How could this be happening?!’

‘How dare she?!’

You tuned it all out. Every facet of your attention was on Minho anyway. His easy gait, his mask of calm. The gold studded jacket effortlessly slung over his shoulders seemed heavier than even that of the Crown Prince, yet he never slumped.

You were reminded of an old saying—the Valorieve do whatever they want.

He came to kneel before you like a knight would, with a hand over his heart and the other stretched out toward you. He held your gaze, and very carefully, he asked, “Lady Y/n, would you honor me and give me your hand?”

The noise was almost deafening. They would speak of this for weeks to come, you knew.

You set your wineglass aside and with a step forward, took the young lord’s hand, upturning the hall. “Yes.”

The Crown Prince threw his drink to the pearly floor, shards of broken glass spreading like stars in blood as he shouted, “This is not right!”

“I am afraid this is right, Your Highness!” Minho proclaimed, standing up and drawing you closer. He held your hand like a trophy for all to admire. “So right, in fact, that we will be holding our wedding in three weeks’ time!”

“You—!” but whatever the Prince was trying to say drowned in the resulting commotion.

Minho leaned to your side, close enough that only you heard him when he spoke. He smelled faintly of roses and sandalwood. “This plan of yours has placed us in quite the scandal. I do hope you don’t mind the gossip?”

You breathed out. You cared not what any of those people thought.

Holding your head high, you whispered so only your fiancé would hear, “I do not.”

•Scene 3•

“You made quite the spectacle of yourself last night. What of our plan?”

The Count of Valorieve gave his back to his son as he watched the lively streets of the crown city from his window. News of Minho’s actions reached him almost immediately, through both informants and senseless gossip.

The young Lord stole the Crown Prince’s bride.

“Worry not, father,” Minho said. “We made a deal. Our plan will proceed even more smoothly now.”

To bring a person so closely affiliated with the Crown Prince into the estate was a risk even he would hesitate before taking, but the Count trusted his heir. If he had determined that this was an advantageous move, then so be it.

“And if the girl proves to be a problem?”

Minho did not spare a breath. “She will be eliminated.”

The Count said nothing more, satisfied with his answer. If the Lady of Lurmuse was indeed a spy sent by the royal family, then she could be of no use to them dead. Besides, he would easily be able to monitor her actions at the estate.

With a sigh, he turned around to look at his son. He was the heir of a fiefdom that spanned over a quarter of the kingdom’s land. A young man with a tremendous responsibility that could only be mellowed out by his greater ambitions.

The Count had raised him well, yet he could not stop his brows from furrowing in fatherly concern. “I know I was imploring you to get married, but this feels rather hasty.”

“I do not regret my decision,” Minho answered him, resolute in the square set of his shoulders.

“Besides, I saw an opportunity in this,” he confessed when his father remained quiet, “to quell your urging, expand our territory, and finally achieve our goal. Lady Lurmuse is the heir of the Lurmuse fiefdom, is she not?”

“Yes, she is,” the Count sighed. He was not surprised by his son’s attitude—tackling this marriage as though it were a business deal with no regard for his own fulfillment.

Most unions among nobles were social and economic propositions after all, as much as the Count wished his son would not fall into the same trap.

He turned back to the window, waving him off. There was no use changing Minho’s mind now. “Go on, then. You have a wedding to prepare for.”

•Scene 4•

Three weeks had passed since that momentous banquet, and you were now standing before a towering mirror, all but drowning in white. 

It was your mother’s gown, hastily yet expertly tailored to suit you. An intricate embroidery of pearls adorned the elegant neckline. The skirt shimmered and sparkled with the barest movement, billowing around you, heavier than any you had worn before. A cloud of winking stars.

It was a gown made to make its wearer feel special, but you felt nothing.

This day and this ceremony were only a Déjà vu. A repetition. You had worn numerous other wedding dresses before. Some were just as exquisite, some were far less beautiful, some you could not recall at all, in muddled lifetimes lost to your weary memory.  

But to your parents, this day was a first.

“My dear…” Countess Lurmuse wrapped you in her slender arms, careful not to ruin your veil with the tears glistening in her eyes. Her voice was charged with such emotion that it earned a sniffle from your father standing nearby.

You reciprocated the hug to the best of your ability, mindful of the delicate work your handmaidens had been doing all day.

Your poor mother had fussed over you ever since the announcement of your engagement. Three weeks was too little time for preparation, even with all the resources you had, and too sudden. You could only offer apologies for all the work your parents had to do.

When you parted, your mother cupped your cheeks, gazing so softly yet intently at your face as though to memorize it. “Oh, how lovely you are, my darling.”

“Now, now,” your father stepped forward and placed a pacifying hand on her shoulder. “Our daughter isn’t leaving us forever. You can see her anytime you wish, my love.”

He spoke as though he had not been discreetly patting his eyes over at the side a few moments ago. You smiled at the two of them. If you were to care about something on this day, it was their happiness.

“I think the ceremony is about to begin,” you told them once you caught the sound of the ensemble. “We must leave.”

“Yes, yes,” your mother sighed, finally letting go to usher you toward the magnificent oak doors that led to the hall. More than a hundred guests were waiting behind those doors. No doubt curious to see the union of the outrageous couple.

Your parents came to flank you, nervously staring at the dark, varnished wood. You heard your father ask, murmuring his concern one last time, “Dear…are you truly sure about this?”

The doors groaned open like an answer of their own, and you shot him your most dazzling grin. “I’m happy, father.”

It was no lie, though happiness was not the word you would use to describe the exhilarating emotion you were feeling. Rather, it was success, the taste of freedom.

Across the hall, another set of doors wailed open to reveal the groom in all his polished glory.

He, too, was dressed in white.

Minho’s pale suit was embroidered with and etched in gold. A dozen badges and medals embellished the right front of his jacket, while a cape of intense imperial blue draped over his left shoulder. From his hip hung a ceremonial sword, its sapphire studded hilt complementing his attire. His dark hair was parted to the side, left to sweep neatly above one eye.

In his gloved hands, he held a posy of thymes dotted with soft purple blossoms. It was a custom of your kingdom. They represented courage, strength, and fortitude.

In your grasp was the counterpart that symbolized love, peace, and fidelity—a bushy branch from the myrtle tree, white flowers stark against the darkness of its leaves.

You had witnessed the unity of those two halves time and time again, a metaphor for the promises shared between a loving couple. But in a wedding such as yours, these symbols were merely a formality. Neither were true to the kind of promises you had made to each other.

You stepped onto the path lined with white roses. To your left were the arrays of seats upon which your guests sat and stared in mute anticipation. To your right, a sprawling ensemble engrossed in playing the ceremonial procession.

You walked with your parents behind you, while Minho was followed by his father, his stepmother, and his younger brother. The meeting of families was a tradition particular to the western region of your kingdom, which you both hailed from. It was yet another representation of unity.

The two of you met halfway on a raised platform, where an officiant was waiting to perform the ceremony and validate your marriage. It was only up close did you notice the taut grip Minho had on his posy.

Right. This was a first for him too.

Regardless of the nature of your partnership, you decided that you owed him a smooth, joyous celebration, at least.

When your families finished greeting each other, you took Minho’s hand and turned toward the solemn-faced officiant. He was dressed in a suit the color of chestnut. Over his heart was a silver brooch depicting a leopard curled around a pen, the insignia of Valorieve’s Council of Records.

“Ladies and gentlemen!” he called out into the hall as the ensemble faded into silence. “We are gathered here today to witness and celebrate the union of two families and two hearts in matrimony. By the authority of His Excellency, the Count of Valorieve, under the righteous guidance of His Majesty, the King, I will oversee and recognize this momentous ceremony.”

The officiant then addressed the two of you, “Please begin to tie the knot on the matrimonial bouquet.”

Two ribbons were wrapped around the end of your myrtle branch, one blue, the other golden. Around Minho’s posy of thymes were fern green ribbons. They were the colors of your fiefdoms.

Minho worked wordlessly, wrapping the ribbons around your branch then letting you do the same with the ribbons you held. When you finished tying the knot, you had a single, complete bouquet, which you then placed on the velvet cushion presented before you.

“Now, place your hands over the knot,” the officiant instructed. You obliged, and Minho laid his hand over yours. Even through the fine fabric of his glove, his palm was warm, so much so that you suddenly felt a chill run down your spine.

“By this blessed union, Lord Lee Minho of Valorieve and Lady Y/n of Lurmuse, do you swear to be doting, dutiful, and devoted to one another?”

“I swear,” Minho vowed, and you repeated after him.

“I swear.”

“By this blessed union, do you swear to protect one another, never betray one another, and always hold one another in the highest regard?”

“I swear.”

“I swear.”

“Then, let us commence the exchange of rings,” the officiant said, carrying the velvet cushion along with the bouquet away as another, smaller pillow was brought to him by an attendant. On cue, the ensemble began playing a slow, gentle composition to accompany the nearing end of the ceremony.  

Two matching rings were snugly fit into the small cushion. Minho reached first and carefully pulled out one of them. You held your left hand out for him, and he placed the ring on your finger, his touch featherlike.

You spared a moment to admire the sophisticated artistry of the jewelry. The band was made of iridescent mother-of-pearl with a base of the purest silver. It thinned in the middle, where a small diamond was placed as if seated on a throne.

For a fleeting second, you wondered if the young Lord had chosen the rings himself. If there was any thoughtfulness in those beautiful creations.

When he finished, you reached for the remaining ring. It was akin to yours, the only difference being its lack of any diamond. Minho pulled off the glove on his left swiftly, letting you slip the ring through his finger with ease.

With that, the officiant cleared his throat, once again handing you the matrimonial bouquet. “Lord Lee Minho of Valorieve and Lady Y/n of Lurmuse.

“May this union bring you joy and tranquility, safety and fulfillment. May your happiness last long, and may your sorrows abate.”

He paused, before announcing loud and clear for all to hear, “I hereby pronounce you husband and wife. Blessed be your union!”

The hall erupted in applause as the ensemble rose to a crescendo. Hand in hand, you and Minho turned to face your guests. You recognized most of their faces, lords and ladies you often met at balls and banquets. Your parents were seated in the front alongside Minho’s family. In-laws now, you thought, looking over the faces of those who you would be seeing much more often.

The two of you were shortly whisked away to the carriage awaiting outside the ceremonial hall. It would take you across the city in a grand procession toward Valorieve Palace, where celebrations were taking place, and where you would reside thereafter.

You gazed outside the windows of your carriage. The city of Adorance was alive with festivities. The colors of Valorieve were hung from rooftop to rooftop, flags proudly fluttering in the wind. You could hear singing in the streets, faint music in the distance, and the sound of laughter dancing in the air. Your procession tossed rose petals, candy, and coins in its wake, while citizens were waving and cheering at your carriage. It seemed that they were truly happy, as though this wedding was theirs too to celebrate.

The inside of your carriage, however, was the very opposite of the merriment happening outside. Across from you, Minho sat quietly, staring outside with an unreadable expression on his face. It was a stifling silence that even you could not bear for too long.

So, you dared to speak. “Your city is beautiful.”

He snapped his head in your direction, blinking once as if unsure of what he heard. You could see him try to work out an answer.

“Yes,” he finally said, leaning his head back and returning his attention to the scenery outside. You thought you saw his lips lift in a vague smile. “It is.”

Nothing more was said for the rest of the ride, but the tension between you had dissipated with the celebrations unfolding around you.

• • •

Your first dance with Minho was the focus of all who were gathered at the ballroom that evening.

He was a talented dancer. There was skill in the precision and elegance of his steps, but also a certain passion that made it seem like he truly enjoyed what he was doing. He held you gingerly, a hand at your back while the other clasped yours, close enough so that the only thing you could look at was him, and the many stars reflected in his eyes.

You had danced with countless others before, in this lifetime and past lifetimes, yet none had made your mundane dance feel so spectacular. What you had practiced alone in frenzied preparation suddenly became a heart-stopping scene ripped right out of a play. As though you were spirited away to a different world in those few minutes.

When your dance ended, the revelry commenced officially. Wine, treats, and other refreshments were served around as your guests indulged in light conversation and dance. You knew that many of them were not ecstatic to be attending but could not afford to offend Count Valorieve with their absence. You hoped that the food and drinks would entertain them enough.

Seated next to you on the wedding couch, Minho watched the party unfold in disinterest. Guilt nagged at your heart at the sight. Asking him to marry you was a selfish request, and you were not so heartless as to deny that a regular person ought to enjoy such an event. Especially when he was at the center of it.

“Would you care to have the next dance?” you asked him as the ensemble reached the shrill end of their piece.

Minho’s wineglass stopped short of his lips and he stared at you incredulously. “Pardon?”

“The nature of our partnership is no reason for us not to enjoy the night, do you not think so?” you prodded. Though these experiences meant little to you, you still understood their ordinary significance.

So, when he remained silent, you stood, and your dress shimmered and swelled around you like a halo. With a glance back, you gave him a kind smile. You never intended to sully the lives of others with your indifference.

“Come, let us dance.”

•Scene 5•

The doors of the bedchambers closed behind you with a resounding boom like the lid of a coffin.

The room was scarcely lit, the little candlelight letting the moon illuminate the space through fluttering curtains instead. The enormous bed at the center of the chamber glared at you with its silken sheets and lavish pillows.

You paid the sultry atmosphere no mind, spotting the wooden trunk you had transported with you from Lurmuse. It contained all your most valuable belongings.

You stepped toward it, and Minho suddenly blurted, “Wait!”

You turned to face him, finding him gawking at you with wide, frantic eyes. His hair had disheveled ever so slightly from the evening’s celebrations, and although he did not drink enough to become fully intoxicated, there was a curious redness at the tip of his ears.

“Don’t worry,” you told him. “I only wish to fulfill my part of the deal. I will not ask you to lay with me.”

Not awaiting his response, you approached the sturdy trunk and opened it. With a little rummaging, you found the small chest you were searching for and spun toward Minho.

“Inside this chest, you will find maps indicating the locations of the military camps and detailed plans of each,” you said as you handed it to him before fishing out a small key from a pouch tied to your wrist.

Placing the key over the chest, you then added, “You will also find a list of all the nobles that are indebted to or being blackmailed by the Crown Prince and the information to use against them. I need not say, guard this carefully.”

Minho received the chest with furrowed brows. Sharp focus had returned to his eyes when he looked at you. “This is more than what we agreed on.”

You held his gaze, unwavering under his tremendous scrutiny. “Maps, records, correspondences—I will give you any and all information I am privy to.”

Your promise was resolute, and you meant it wholeheartedly. All he needed was to ask. “I only need for you to lend me your strength when the time comes.”

“And when will that be?” he breathed out.

“A little less than year from now,” you revealed, breaking eye contact with him to gaze at the full moon peeking through the window. “On the eve of my twenty-first, he will come knocking on my door.

“Other than that,” you gave him a smile as though to assure him, “I will never bother you with anything.”

☙ Act 2.

•Scene 1•

The room smelled of mold and stifling death. Dust had settled in thick layers over every surface and in every crease. It was only cleared by the shoeprints leading up to where the man knelt grimly.

The sheets lay flat on the bed before him, a resting place for all the floating particles of dust permeating the air.

“I let her slip out of my grasp,” he confessed through gritted teeth. Everything had been proceeding according to his plan. He was careful. He was watchful. How could she have come into contact with that bastard?

“But worry not, father,” he unfolded from his kneeling position. Whatever that puny girl had orchestrated will not succeed, and he was going to see that through. As his father did, and as his ancestors had done before him.

“The demon shall be purged.”  

A somber silence was the only answer he received.

The Crown Prince stepped out of the King’s chambers, not bothering to stop as he ordered the guards on duty, “The King wishes to rest. Do not let anyone disturb him.”

But that was a terrible lie, for the King had not wished anything for a very long time.

•Scene 2•

You did not recall your first death.

But those that came after, you remembered vividly.

The death of the heart, body, and soul—every instance your life had been taken away from you at its bare start. You knew the taste of dying better than you knew the backs of your own hands. It was a sensation that lurked between the shadows of night and slumber, never leaving you alone.

You were helpless in the face of death. Unable to move. Unable to save yourself. Unable to ignore it. It petrified you more than you could ever convey.

What was worse than the pain of dying, however, was the pain of being reborn in a life so entirely different from your past. The numbing heartbreak of being ripped away from the people you had grown to love, unable to tell them of your whereabouts and wellbeing. It was so unbearable that you began to vehemently avoid the people and places of your previous lives.

Soon enough, with the cloud of loss looming over your every interaction, you found it difficult to form relationships with others. There was no purpose in doing so when you knew that you were going to lose all of them shortly.

Yet, meeting and interacting with others was an inevitability of life. No matter how much you resented it, you still had to do it.

You were walking with Minho, heading towards the dining hall for your first family breakfast, when a voice sounded across the hallway. “Good morning, brother!”

A young man approached you, dressed smartly in a beige suit. He had hair the same dark shade as Minho’s, and a smattering of freckles across his cheeks. Doe-eyed, he reminded you of a kitten.

Your husband smiled at him. “Good morning to you too, Felix.”

Lee Felix was Minho’s half-brother, born from a different mother. He was your age, three years a junior to his older brother. You noted that they seemed to have a good relationship.

But that friendliness disappeared the moment Felix turned to address you with a stiff nod of his head. “Lady Y/n.”

He seemed not to like you very much, you also noted.

“Good morning, Lord Lee,” you nodded back at him. It did not matter to you what sentiments he harbored.

“It looks like I arrived just in time!” an unfamiliar voice came from the opposite side, sonorous and cheerful.

On impulse, you turned in the direction of the sound.

Your heart dropped into the depthless abyss.

You could distinguish those features on any face, anywhere and anytime. That telltale curve of the nose. That facial structure, regardless of how faint. His countenance seemed to twist right before you, morphing into the faces of your nightmares.

He was well built, broad shoulders proud in his simple tunic. His long hair was tied and tossed in front of his shoulder, gentle black curls bouncing as he jogged. He wore a radiant smile when he bowed to you. “Greetings, Lady Y/n.”

You gripped your dress so tightly it could have torn. He was neither the Prince nor the King. Who, by all stars, was this man?

“You are not of the Valorieve. Who are you?”

The stranger’s smile faded at your cold tone, and he recollected himself with a cough. “You have a very keen eye, my lady. I, indeed, am not of the Valorieve.”

Minho spoke up beside you, raising a hand to clasp the man’s shoulder. “This is Bang Chan. He was adopted and raised by our family.”

You might have heard of such a surname in town before, but it did not match his appearance. It was not the name a person of his birthright should carry.

That bright smile returned, paired with dimples, as he apologized bashfully, “My apologies for confusing you, my lady.”

Your voice was stuck in your throat. Only with great effort did you manage to squeeze out a proper response. You did not want to look at him any longer. “It’s all right. I, as well, apologize for my unseemly prior reaction.”

You spun around urgently, tugging once at Minho’s sleeve. “Let us head to the hall. We must not be late.”

Your heartbeat was a drum pounding in your ears.

This was not part of your plan. Whoever this Bang Chan character was, wherever he had come from, he was not a player you had accounted for.

•Scene 3•

The tea was warm and sweet on your tongue, with the smallest hint of floral bitterness. It was just the kind of earthy taste you enjoyed.

“Have you been well, my dear?” your mother asked, setting her teacup down after a careful sip. Her movements were always of the utmost elegance, making everyone else seem like a clumsy fool in contrast.

You smiled. “I have, mother. What of you? How has your stay been so far?”

One week had passed since your wedding, and your parents had been staying at Adorance as if to keep you company. They claimed not wanting to bother you and your husband, but you knew that they were simply reluctant to leave you behind and did not know how to express it.

Though, they were finally going to leave for Lurmuse tomorrow, and you were going to stay in Valorieve.

Alone to pull the strings of your plan.

“It has been nice. Adorance is such a large city, rather too lively and loud sometimes,” your mother remarked with a quirk of her lips. “I do miss the peacefulness of the estate.”

Life in the Lurmuse fiefdom was quiet and simple, free from the buzz and extravagance of big cities. It was no wonder that your mother felt out of place here.

“That is true. The city feels as though it would sweep one away if given the chance.” you took another sip of your tea. The conversation was going in no particular direction, and you appreciated that.

But it seemed that your mother had other ideas, ever the perceptive lady.

You looked up from your teacup to find her gazing at you with concern drawn all over her face. Brows furrowed, she seemed to hesitate before finally uttering, “Is he treating you well?”

The cup in your hand suddenly felt heavy. She did not beat around the bush, did she?

Your smile did not falter. “I am happy. Please, don’t worry about me, mother.”

“Silly girl, if I do not worry about you, then who will?” she sighed, eyes filling with warmth as she regarded you. Your mother’s care was steady and unrelenting, like a mighty mountain in the face of a storm. You were sure she would worry herself sleepless if you had expressed even the slightest unhappiness.

Her thin hand came to rest over yours from across the table, comforting as she murmured, “I heard that His Lordship is away.”

“Yes, he told me that he had urgent business matters to attend to,” the lie fell easily from your lips. 

The truth was that you had not seen Minho since the day after the wedding. He had simply left without a word. Though if you were to guess, he was probably scoping out a secret military base somewhere.

Not that his absence bothered you. 

“How unfortunate,” the Countess sighed again, her disapproval evident in her frown, and you hid your grimace. Sorry, Minho. 

Your mother was a meticulous woman. The last thing you needed was for her to pry. If you had to sacrifice your husband for the plan’s sake, then so be it.

Smiling sheepishly, you shrugged. “But so would fate have it.”

“Still, he must make time for you!” she picked up her teacup with a huff, making you chuckle. You could only hope to be as formidable a woman as her.

“I will let him know, mother.”

• • •

A month had passed since the wedding.

Life in Valorieve Palace was much calmer than you expected it to be. Although it was the main estate, the Count and his wife lived elsewhere at one of the family’s many other properties, only visiting occasionally. Minho was still away, alongside his brother and the mysterious person called Chan.

Slipping into a solitary, quiet routine was easy. Your time was mostly spent managing the estate affairs for which you were responsible as the new Lady Valorieve. You dared not disturb the palace staff in their work, avoiding their aid as much as you could.

It was not so difficult. In fact, it was the kind of life you were used to at your home in Lurmuse.

Your parents did not employ servants to open and shut doors for you, bathe and dress you, or tend to the most minuscule of your needs. But that was not the case in Valorieve Palace, where the servants were not quite convinced of your aptitude to carry a few books to your study.

It took some time, but eventually, you reached a mutual understanding with them.

Mostly.

You were overlooking the garden work when your butler approached you, carrying with him a small silver plate and a parasol under his arm. He was assigned to you by the head butler of the palace, and no matter how you tried to brush him off, he remained staunchly by your side, determined to serve.

“My lady, a letter has arrived for you,” he said after bowing lightly. He had hair the same shade as his inky black butler’s coat, and eyes the color of a cloudless sky at noon. Sharp features and polished manners, yet he could not have been much older than you.

“Thank you, Sycross.” you gave him a polite nod as you took the envelope he had presented on the plate. He then reached for the parasol he carried and you waved your hand at him dismissively. “There’s really no need—”

“Pardon me, my lady, but the sun is quite strong today. Please, allow me,” Sycross interrupted, opening the parasol regardless and stepping a respectful distance away.

Under the newfound shade, your shoulders slumped in defeat. There was no deterring him.

You turned your attention to the letter. There was no sender’s name on the envelope, but you knew who had sent it.

The Crown Prince had been sending you one letter after another throughout the past month. Sometimes he begged you, other times he questioned you and demanded answers. An outsider might think he was simply a heartbroken man beseeching his cruel-hearted former lover, but you knew better.

You knew that it was not his heartbreak speaking, but fury. The ink on those letters looked like blood to you. Every curve and dip of his script was a threat only you could see.

Resigned, you tore open the top of the envelope and pulled out the letter inside. You wondered what laughable pleas were scribbled on that piece of paper as you unfolded it.

His angry lettering screamed at you. Only one sentence stared back at you.

‘You cannot hide.’

A pure and honest threat. You wanted to laugh as much as you wanted to drop this letter in terror.

Instead, you did neither and neatly folded it back into the envelope, sure to maintain a composed demeanor.

You knew that you were being watched and reported back to Minho. It made sense, for you were a close companion of his enemy, after all. He would be a fool to let you roam around unsupervised, and the young Lord was no fool.

You would burn this letter as you had burned the rest, and make it known that you did not send any back.

You would give Minho no reason to terminate your partnership. Let the Prince send as many wrathful, useless letters as he wished.

•Scene 4•

“A letter?”

“Yes,” Felix confirmed his brother’s question. “Apparently, she has been receiving strange letters from an unnamed sender very frequently.”

Minho’s gaze roamed over the plan he was studying aimlessly, thoughts elsewhere. He was keenly aware of the fact that Felix did not trust you. And, although you had sworn it to him, he, too, could not help himself from doubting your honesty.

He had told himself that he did not need to understand your intentions. In a transaction, all that was necessary was the exchange of benefits. You had struck a deal with him and fulfilled it. There was no reason for him to pry further.

Yet, he was curious, and his curiosity made him uneasy. What if this was all some complicated ploy by the Crown Prince to bring him down? Surely you were not so stupid as to communicate with the enemy under his roof.

“You’re forgetting an important detail, Felix,” Chan spoke up from where he lounged on the ground, surrounded by rough cushions.

“And what will that be?” the mentioned young man crossed his arms, his deep voice taunting. “She’s receiving correspondences that are most likely from the enemy. What else could be important?”

Chan waved the report in the air. “It says here that Her Ladyship discarded all those letters and was never once seen sending any out.”

“That doesn’t change the fact that she is a threat to us!” Felix spun to where Minho sat, slamming his palms on the table before him. “You must rid of her, brother.”

“Oh, come, now!” Chan rolled his eyes, the papers in his hands rustling. “You cannot read this shallow report and come to such a drastic conclusion. How can you be so sure she’s colluding with him?”

“You—!”

“That will be enough from the both of you,” Minho interjected loudly, to which the younger Lord opened his mouth, ready to protest before giving in.

“Suit yourselves, then! Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” he scoffed and stalked out of the small tent they were in, an uncomfortable silence in his wake.

Minho sighed after he had left. His younger brother was usually an amicable person. Only when it came to matters that he was particularly passionate about did he become such a fiery force.

A spy possibly infiltrating their circle was one of those matters.

Chan pushed himself to his feet and walked over to where Minho sat, a display of maps and plans before him. He tossed the report on the table as he casually took a seat.

“I think you should read this,” he said.

Minho picked up the small stack of papers. They contained a detailed report of your actions inside the palace during his absence, compiled by his own men. He skimmed through it while telling himself not to jump to conclusions. Not to let his own doubts blind him.

But as he learned of your daily activities, that sense of dreadful curiosity filled him again. It felt like something was missing. No matter how he looked at your case, your behavior—there was something he could not place his finger on.

You had offered to give him priceless information, not for a fortune, not for a tangible price, but for marriage.

Then, you demanded nothing else from him.

It simply made no sense.

“To be honest with you, I never liked the idea,” Chan admitted with a sigh. “The taking of an innocent life for something like this…”

On that night two months ago, Minho’s task was to assassinate you, the Prince’s childhood sweetheart.

The plan was to pin the blame on the Crown Prince and turn Lurmuse against him completely. It was well known that the Count and Countess cherished their daughter more than anything else in this world. It was also known that despite not flaunting their power, the Lurmuse nobles held a considerably large influence on the common people of the kingdom. Additionally, their military competence as a border fief was not to be looked down upon. They were the perfect trigger to disturb.

If they could create profound animosity between Lurmuse and the royal family, then it would act as a catalyst to achieving Valorieve’s ultimate goal.

Unfortunately, you would have been victim to a plan you were never privy to.

Minho knew that Chan disliked the idea, even if he could do nothing to stop it at the time. So, when you proposed that deal, he found himself easily persuaded. The plan might not proceed as fast as they had intended, but he had earned an invaluable ally instead.

This marriage meant that Lurmuse would stand with Valorieve in the future, regardless of the circumstances.

“So, even if Felix disapproves, I think you did the right thing,” Chan remarked, leaning his head back to stare at the dimpled ceiling of their tent.

Chan was only a year older than him, but to Minho, his opinion carried the heaviest weight after his father’s. His distaste for the original plan was enough to make him heavy-hearted about executing it. His approval now should have made him feel better, but he could not dispel his sense of uncertainty.

“I…don’t know.” Minho dropped the papers and ran a hand through his dark hair, exasperated. “Something does not seem right to me here. I think that girl is smarter than to lie and do it so poorly.”

“I agree with you. No matter how I look at it, it makes little sense. Lady Lurmuse has more to her than she is letting on,” Chan concurred, adding, “Whatever it is, though, I do not think you should kill her. She seems innocent to me.”  

“How can you know that?”

“A feeling.”

Minho sniffed. “That’s not particularly convincing.”

“I keep thinking about it,” Chan’s voice took on a strange tone as if he were recalling a memory that haunted him. “That day we first met, she hid it well, but I noticed it. She looked…terrified.”

Minho’s brows furrowed. He remembered no such thing, yet there was Chan, staring blankly as he spoke, “I don’t know why, but the sight of me seemed to inspire such an intense terror in her, that, for the briefest moment there, I thought she was going to fall apart.”

“You speak of Y/n, correct?”

“Yes,” Chan spared him an incredulous glance before continuing, “My point is—I don’t think that Felix’s speculations are true. It seems to me that something else is troubling the Lady, far deeper than a play at power.”

“You are very observant of a person you have only met once,” Minho commented pointedly, to which Chan sighed. “Do not jest.”

There was a beat of silence before he muttered, adverting his gaze, “I just… She seemed like a very lonely person.

“It’s written all over those papers. You would be a lying halfwit to say you don’t see it. Reading them felt like reading the diaries of a shadow. Like she is actively trying to distance and exclude herself from the world.

“And you!” Chan suddenly snapped his head to look at a startled Minho, pointing an accusing finger. “I know this partnership is nothing more than a trade, but you married a person, not a business deal!

“You have to be more responsible,” he concluded solemnly before standing up. “Ponder over it. In the meantime, I am finding something to eat.”

With that, Minho found himself alone in the small tent, his only company the strewn maps and a myriad of conflicting thoughts.

•Scene 5•

You were surprised, to say the least, when you entered the breakfast hall to find your husband waiting for you there.

Minho stood upon your entry, immediately greeting you with a polite smile, “Good morning, Lady Y/n.”

It had been two months since you last saw him. Whatever he was doing out there had thinned him a little bit. The lines of his jaw had become slightly bolder, cheeks a tad hollower, but his eyes remained as sharp as you remembered them.

“Good morning to you too, Lord Minho,” you returned his greeting, hoping you sounded composed. “I was not told you had returned.”

“Ah, we arrived late in the night. I didn’t wish to disturb you, so I stayed in my old chsmbers,” he explained awkwardly as you took the seat opposite to his.

“I see,” you gave him a smile that did not quite reach your eyes. “I’m sorry I was not there to welcome you back home.”

Only when the servants left the hall could you finally relax. No longer needing to put up the couple act for them, the two of you began your meal in utter silence, occasionally interrupted by the soft clink of silverware.

“How have you been?”

There was your second surprise, and the day had barely begun.

You looked up from your plate to find Minho watching you, a vague look of hesitant expectancy in his eyes. There was no one around besides the two of you. You could not fathom a reason for him to talk to you other than his own desire to do so.

You patted your lips with a napkin. “I have been well. I trust that you have been well too?”

“Yes, I have,” he said, and you caught a slight grimace on his face. You thought it possibly a result of the stiffness of this conversation.

You expected him to stop there, but Minho had other ideas.

“How about the palace? Has living here been good…so far?”

“Your palace is an exquisite place. I have been just fine here.”

“That’s good to hear.”

In the recurring quiet, you thought of your parents. When they talked at the table, their conversations were never this stifling, and any silence that befell them was never so thick. But you and Minho were more strangers than acquaintances. All that you knew about him was well known to the public too, and vice versa.

Not nearly enough for you to carry a conversation that did not end in awkward silence.

“I heard that you didn’t invite any of your friends to the palace.” Minho cleared his throat, diverting his gaze when he added, “You are more than welcome to hold tea parties if you wish. I might not always be present to keep you company around here, after all.”

He spoke that last sentence so softly, you might have thought you imagined it if it had not made your stomach flip weirdly.

“You must have heard wrong.” you mustered a pleasant smile for him. A sense of dread had begun slowly seeping into your heart. “I invited my mother for tea last month.”

“That was all?” Minho seemed to be at a loss for words, mouth opening and closing once before he finally worked out a response. “Do you not have anyone else you would like to invite?”

“No,” you told him frankly, and the word seemed to hang in the air limply.

He said nothing for a moment, and you noticed that he had not touched his food since he started talking. Perhaps you should not have said so much, you realized. He must have been tired from travel, and you had just disturbed his breakfast.

“Well,” Minho started, breaking you out of your blameful thoughts, “A friend of mine invited us to a gathering happening at the end of the week. Let us attend.”

“Of course.” you smiled, glad for the change of topic.

You did not want to think about the guilt that loomed over his expression, dreary and wholly unsettling.

•Scene 6•

The gathering was small and informal. All who were attending seemed to be good friends, for they talked and drank easily with one another. You felt out of place among them, but you still stuck to Minho’s side, quietly nodding and smiling along with the conversation happening around you.

“Lord Lee!” a young man materialized out of the crowd and gripped Minho’s shoulder. His overly friendly manner perked your attention.

You recognized him immediately. He was the heir of Swann, the small fief neighboring Valorieve. He had a lopsided smirk painted on his lips, and in his free hand was a wineglass that sloshed dangerously, threatening to ruin the dress of the pretty lady on his arm.

Minho smiled at him politely as the small group that had surrounded you began to disperse. “Lord Swann, it is a pleasure to see you.”

“The pleasure is all mine!” the other man laughed. He seemed not to notice your presence at all.

Thankfully, you thought.

“How is business at the coast? I hear rumors of a deal with those western traders,” he asked and Minho humored him, “Yes, well, we still are working on the details...”

They conversed for a while after that, discussing expansions and the rise of prices in the market. The Swann nobles ran a very particular business in perfumery, utilizing their expanse of flowering meadows to produce the kingdom’s most sought-after fragrances. You knew countless ladies who wore their products. You had even tried some of them before.

On the other hand, Valorieve’s main field of business was foreign trade, among various other areas. Since a large portion of their land bordered the sea, they were at the forefront of exporting and importing goods. As a result, Adorance became known as the kingdom’s hub of trade—the City of Exchange.

You took a sip from your drink, gaze traveling across the hall when you heard Lord Swann say, “You must join us after the party.”

He leaned closer to Minho as if to share a secret. “Hyunjae had just informed me of some riveting entertainment he found close by.”

You felt Minho’s arm stiffen in your grip. There was a gap of silence before he responded flatly, “I’m afraid I will have to reject your offer.”

“Oh?” Lord Swann appeared genuinely perplexed, backing away slightly before he finally noticed you.

“Oh…” His expression turned into one of mischief. “I had not noticed that the Lady was with you. Greetings.”

You returned his discourtesy with a disinterested nod. “Lord Swann.”

He was unfazed, or perhaps your presence mattered little to him. With a knowing smirk, he patted Minho’s shoulder. “Well, then. I will leave you two to enjoy yourselves.”

When he left, Minho let out a breath like he had finally gotten rid of an annoyance. You could not blame him. The young Lord Swann was rather obnoxious at times.

Taking another sip of your drink, you muttered, “You did not have to reject his offer.”

You felt his muscles tense up again, ever so faintly. His answer came simple, matter of fact. “I am a married man now, Lady Y/n.”

You did not like the way that statement made you feel.

“Do not let me ruin your fun.” you shrugged. “We are only married in name. You can fool around as much as you want.”

The last thing you wanted was for him to dedicate his being to you. Not when you knew that this life of yours was fleeting.

“I am not so irresponsible a man.”

Minho’s fierce tone slammed into you like a wall of ice, making you freeze and stare at him mutely.

He glared at you with the intensity of a hundred suns. Even though you could not decipher his solemn expression, you were suddenly acutely aware of your hand holding his arm and the closeness of your bodies.

It made you want to break free and run away, sickened and perturbed.

You tore your gaze away instead, scoffing weakly, “Suit yourself.”

•Scene 7•

Minho’s behavior after that day was strange.

When he was in the palace, he made sure to join you for breakfast every morning. You did not see him often throughout the day, and he usually stayed up late working, but when you awakened, you would find him sleeping soundly next to you.

On the days he was away, he would send letters asking about your well-being and updating you on his journey. It was as though he had not disappeared without a trace or word for two months before.

As much as you tried to distance yourself from him, he was unrelenting with his small acts of care. It troubled you. Something had changed in him. You did not know what, or why, but you hoped it would stop soon.

For his own sake and yours.

You sighed, lazily dragging your gaze over the scenery passing you by. You had decided to take a carriage ride around the city to see and interact with its people. Your mother had often said that a Lady’s work was not confined to the management of the residence, but also included improving the lives of the land’s citizens.

In order to do that, you had to see what their lives were like for yourself.

So far, the city had looked the same to you. Beautiful buildings, lively streets, happy, busy people. Adorance was the envy of all, and you could see why.

But you knew that in every prosperous city, there lived some who were not as fortunate. Their misfortune was the result of incompetence on behalf of the lord of the land. As such, it was your duty as a noble, as the new Lady Valorieve, to fix those shortcomings.

Adorance had no slums. The current Count and those that came before him had worked hard on eradicating them completely. Instead, orphans and poor families lived in government-funded complexes. But those buildings could only house so many, and most of those who were in need found themselves sleeping in dark alleys or chased to the outskirts of the city as a result.

You passed by a humble building, featureless, with only one window and a door that a number of kids swarmed out of. They were dressed in rags that drooped over their gaunt figures, and they carried small wooden boards in their hands.

“Stop the carriage,” you spoke to the coachman through the tiny, sliding window. The ride came to a stop promptly and you stepped out of the carriage and onto the street.

Your personal knight was by your side immediately, eyes scanning the area for any potential threats. His name was Kim Seungmin, and he was part of the small retinue that traveled with you from Lurmuse. Despite his gentle features and soft voice, he was a formidable fighter, ruthless and shrewd with his actions.

At the sight of your carriage, the children fled and hid away, some running back into the building they came out of. There was no helping their reaction, even if you only had good intentions.

You walked toward the building just as a young woman stepped through the entrance. She appeared close to your age, and she was wearing a simple dress stained with charcoal and chalk. Her long dark hair was neatly braided, framing her pretty face.

With a gasp, she dropped into a clumsy curtesy before you could stop her, “Y-Your Ladyship!”

“Please be at ease.” you tried to calm her with a smile that felt more like a grimace. Slowly, she straightened to stare at you nervously. Little children held onto her skirt, gawking at you like one would a strange bug.

“What is your name?” you asked, and she hesitated before answering, “Lee Chaeryeong, my Lady.”

You smiled at her. “A pleasure to meet you, miss Chaeryeong.”

“No, my lady, the pleasure is all mine!” she offered another awkward bow.

“Miss Chaeryeong, do you run a school here?” you glanced at the building and children behind her and she blanched, sputtering, “Y-yes, my lady.”

“Don’t worry,” you assured her, smiling as kindly as you could. “You are not in any trouble. I only wish to learn more about your school and any similar establishments around here.”

Though, you supposed Seungmin’s armored presence beside you was not at all helping your case.

Chaeryeong tried to smile. “I-I would be happy to tell you, my lady.”

So, you spent the rest of your day learning about the small school, its sole teacher, and her many students. Chaeryeong was a poor scholar’s daughter who took on the task of teaching the city’s scattered orphans how to read, write, and do basic mathematics. Skills that could help them in finding small jobs around town.

In the few hours you spent with them, you saw how dearly the children loved her, and how she loved teaching them in turn.

When you returned to the palace that evening, a plan had already begun forming in your head. There was a lot of work to be done if you wanted to pave the way for people like Chaeryeong and her students.

•Scene 8•

“Here come the newlyweds!” a voice announced excitedly as you and Minho entered the banquet hall, becoming embarrassed at the sudden attention. The man responsible made his way through the light crowd, opening his arms with a welcoming grin. “Minho, my dear nephew!”

Minho’s smile was half amused, half embarrassed as he sighed. “Uncle, must you embarrass me like this every time?”

“Don’t be silly, boy! Let me look at you,” the Viscount laughed and clapped both hands on his shoulders, gazing at him with the warmth of a father.

You had met him during the wedding. He was a middle-aged man, with grey streaking his black hair and deep laugh lines etched into his cheeks. His kind nature was evident in the way he held himself.

“And the lovely Lady Y/n!” he spun toward you. “It is great to see you again.”

“I hope you have been well, uncle.” you curtsied, returning his bright smile with one of your own.

“I have, I have.” he turned around, ushering both of you along. “Come, now, you two. I want you to see her.”

This banquet was held to celebrate the birth of his daughter, Minho’s newest cousin. You made your way through a crowd of members and friends of the Lee family, greeting them as you went until you found the Viscountess.

“My dear, Minho and Y/n are here,” Minho’s uncle said as he gently placed his hand on her shoulder.

His wife turned her head to look at you, and her face lit up, dazzling. “Oh, what a wonderful surprise!”

“Congratulations, aunt. I hope you have been well,” Minho beamed, and you mimicked him. “Congratulations, aunt.”

“Oh, the both of you are just too sweet,” she crooned, stepping closer. In her arms, she held the newborn girl, swathed in light purple cloth. She was sound asleep, despite the lively atmosphere around her.

Minho’s aunt noticed you looking and offered with a slight tilt of her head, “Would you like to hold our little Eli?”

You were not going to be rude, so you accepted. “I would love to.”

You had held many children in your many lifetimes, newborns and older. They were always so light, as though the barest movement would send them tumbling away. So small for the magnanimous world.

The baby in your arms was no different, as delicate as a feather. You smiled at her parents. “You have chosen such a pretty name for her.”

“Indeed,” Minho agreed, leaning closer to take a look at her. Like an old reflex, you shifted your hold, slightly raising the newborn so he could have a clearer look.

A soft chuckle sounded in front of you. “What a lovely image the two of you make.”

The remark caught you off-guard and you gaped at your in-laws, wide-eyed as Minho mirrored you.

“You are right!” Minho’s uncle guffawed, his delight clear as he regarded his nephew. “Minho, when will I be able to hold a great niece or nephew?”

Your husband straightened, ears reddening in embarrassment as he glared at him. “Uncle…”

“It has been three months since the wedding! Have you no good news to share?”

You maintained an awkward smile. Next to you, Minho looked as though he were going to fizzle out of existence if this conversation proceeded any further.

“Don’t badger the kids, darling!” the Viscountess jokingly scolded her husband before waving a dismissive hand in the air. “Do not mind him, my dears.”

You found Minho’s poorly hidden exasperation amusing. It seemed to scream ‘She was the one who said the remark in the first place!’

•Scene 9•

“You are proposing improvements for the register of those in need?” Minho skimmed through the small stack of papers you had handed him.

“Yes,” you affirmed, explaining, “In short, it would follow a system similar to the one implemented in Lurmuse. Instead of simply distributing donations, those registered would be treated as employees of the Count. They would be paid in exchange for civil and public services. The details of such services are written in the plan I handed to you.

“There is a small school that I think would work well for a trial of the new register, especially the section concerning the children’s allowance scheme. Its details are also in the plan.”

“I see,” Minho murmured, deep in thought. He was well aware of the shortcomings of their current system, and he was not at all surprised that you had noticed them too. Your fief was well known for achieving a high quality of life and making it the standard amongst its citizens. There was no poverty in Lurmuse. The people may not have been ostentatiously rich, but they never found themselves in need.

It was something Minho wanted to achieve in Valorieve as well.

He also knew that you had been working on this proposal for a little more than two weeks now. It was a rough draft, in no way perfect, but he was more than willing to adopt such a strategy devised by a Lurmuse noble. This was one of your family’s areas of expertise, after all.

“I will see to it,” he determined after a few moments, looking up at you from where he sat at his desk. “We may need your assistance for further developments in the future.”

“I will be glad to help. Thank you for your time.” you gave him a firm nod—always short with your words—and promptly turned to leave his study.

You were not one to linger, nor one to blather, Minho had noticed that about you in the past four months he spent observing you. You kept to yourself, only speaking when necessary and doing it quickly before quietly retreating to your corner of the palace.

Despite this being a mere partnership, you upheld a Lady’s duties to the estate with ease and efficiency. You worked quietly, without leaving a trace, overseeing everything from the palace’s garden work and maintenance to its finances and supplies.

You were so different from the current Countess Valorieve, whose presence was as overbearing as her endless pride—a flaw that he acknowledged, despite the love and respect he had for her.

Never once did he hear a complaint about you from the staff. They had instead gotten used to your shadow-like presence—comfortable, even. They liked you. That much was evident with your butler, Sycross, who, when asked, vehemently attested to your considerate and dependable character.

But all these observations did was confound Minho further. Something was still missing in the narrative he had constructed around you. Something so significant, it would shatter the mysterious whole.

He was determined to uncover the truth.

☙ Act 3.

•Scene 1•

There was a knock at the door of the study, to which the Crown Prince growled, “Leave.”

“But, Your Highness—” a muffled protest from whoever was unfortunate enough to be delivering his dinner tonight.

“I said leave! Do not bother me!” he shouted, slamming his fists on his desk. The ink pot he had uncapped tumbled sideways by the force, spilling jet black over his scribble-riddled papers.

He could hear a whimper and the shuffling of feet on the other side, but he cared not. He did not want to see or be seen by anyone.

The Crown Prince was agitated.

It had been four months, and she was still out there. Still out of his grasp.

He had thought her broken—she was broken. There should have been no will in her to fight.

Yet his letters and threats were of no use. Were all those years spent placating her, trapping her, gone in vain? Where had she gotten the gall to try to escape him like this?

No, the Crown Prince refused to be the one to fail. She was going to fall at his hands, there was simply no other option.

A figure materialized out of the shadows, robed in a red so dark it almost appeared black. Withered hands inked with circular shapes raised in solemn greeting as they spoke, “The Blessed Flame greets you, Your Highness.”

A man’s voice. The Crown Prince spun to face him, thoughtlessly blurting out, “What are you doing here?”

He had been trying to hide the fact that she escaped, had been trying to right things on his own, but it was only a matter of time until they found out and came to admonish him for his mishap.

The Renocault Order. An ancient society of mages and cultists that had been prospering in the shadows of Rowonne. The royal family were longtime patrons of the order, having aided them in secret for over four hundred years. Every king in the history of the lands had deeply revered the order. The reason was one of the first things the Prince was ever taught—the royal family’s best-kept secret.

The High Mage dropped his hand, clearly displeased by the way his greeting was ignored. He rasped, face hidden under a generous hood, “I am here by revelation. You lost the demon, and the day is dawning upon us.”

Dawning upon us. The Prince wanted to scoff. He still had the better of seven months to capture her. The ‘day’ was still very far.

“Your Highness, need I remind you of the severe responsibility upon your shoulders? Do not forget that without the Order, the royal family would—”

“I have not forgotten, High Mage,” the Prince cut him off, scowling.

“Then why have you sat idle so far?”

“I have not been idle! This situation is not as easy as it seems. I cannot simply do as I wish!”

His outburst was granted, for he could not openly act against her. Not in a way that would implicate the royal name. He could not afford to involve Valorieve in this.

There was no one bold enough, loyal enough, who could perform the task for him.

“Shall we bring it here for you?” as if reading his mind, the High Mage offered cautiously, and the Prince stiffened. He was in urgent need of aid, and the Order was going to grasp that opportunity to shackle him further. They were not fools.

He was playing into their hands, and he knew it, but the Crown Prince also knew that he had run out of options. It would do him well to accept their help. Ask for it. Beg for it, even.

He squared his shoulders, trying to don the façade of authority as he demanded, “How long do you expect it would take you?”

“A fortnight, no more,” the High Mage answered assuredly, and the Prince did not doubt him. For all their mysterious, perturbing ways, the Order worked quickly and efficiently.

“Fine, then. I want her within these walls in a fortnight’s time.”

“Yes, yes,” the mage waved a dismissive hand then fell silent. Even though his face was obscured, the Crown Prince knew that he was eyeing the unkempt state of his person and his study.

He could almost hear the lecturing words before they were spoken, “In the meantime, you should take better care of yourself, Your Highness. This is unbefitting the Blood of the First.”

Disgruntled, the royal muttered, biting back a retort filled with snark, “I will be sure to.”

But when he blinked, the High Mage was already gone, melting into the darkness as though he had never been there.

•Scene 2•

It was in one of your earlier lives when you decided to speak of your curse for the first time.

You opened your eyes to unfamiliar surroundings and unfamiliar, excited faces hovering over yours. The world around you seemed so daunting in its size, so foreign. You could not speak. When you opened your mouth, all you heard was the sharp wailing of an infant.

That scene was one you had become familiar with.

It took years until you could properly communicate with your new family, and when you turned thirteen, you decided to tell the village’s sage about your strange experiences. You had hoped she would find an explanation for them. Perhaps even cure you of them.

You had been too naïve.

You still remembered the way her eyes darkened, the way she yelled as she frantically kicked you out of her abode. Utterly frightened, you ran away, never to look back at the ancient woman.

It was the last time you had ever dared to speak of your curse.

That night was starless and lonely. You were sleeping soundly when a mob of superstitious villagers raided your home, intent on killing you. They slaughtered your family with their pitchforks and axes and set your house ablaze with their ravenous torches. You could not escape them and the towering ghost of death in their midst.

Their weapons had impaled your feeble body, and you learned that you could never die at the hands of the common folk.

“Demon!” they had screamed as your flesh melded together, healing and restoring itself. The pain was blinding, yet you were alive. Your heart beat as though it had not been punctured with steel. Skin smooth as though it had not been scorched by their flames.

It took only a few days until they arrived at your village. Dressed in red the shade of blood long dried, they had come to collect their powerless prey.

The memory was so old it ought to have been muddled and forgotten, but you recalled it with harrowing clarity. That life had introduced you to your enemies. That life had slammed into you the bitter reality of your existence.

You were alone. Wholly and completely.

You saw the consequences of trust time and time again, life after life again. There was no one that could help you, and no one that would.

Whatever curse was ailing you was your problem to shoulder alone, listlessly drifting through endless lifetimes.

It might have been a pitiful fate, but you no longer cared to lament it.

Your mind was brimming with thoughts as you prepared to leave Valorieve Palace for the day. It had been a while since you received one of the Crown Prince’s sorry letters and it was not something to be glad for. You knew that it only meant that he was running out of patience.

If he was like his predecessors, then it was only a matter of time until he attempted something dangerous.

“Sycross,” you called for your butler, who appeared at your side mere moments later, prim and proper as ever.

“Yes, my lady?”

You hated to ask things of him, but you had to prepare for what was a sure event to come.

“Please deliver the afternoon meal to the school two hours after my departure,” you instructed carefully, to which he bowed. “I will see to it. Is there anything else I may help you with?”

You turned to face him, hoping your request did not sound too peculiar. “I need you to deliver it personally, Sycross. And please have a small retinue of guards accompany you, the streets tend to be dangerous at times.”

“Of course, my lady. You need not worry.” his smile was polite yet sincere, and already you had begun to feel guilt creeping up your heart.

“Thank you,” you said, turning away and shutting out that feeling. A few paces away, your knight stood, casually leaning against the doorframe of your study. You nodded to him, ready to leave the palace. Your own plans aside, you still had the responsibility of seeing the new register come to life.

“Let us depart.”

• • •

“Oh. Good afternoon, my lady,” Chaeryeong smiled when you stepped into her little school. She had become more adept at curtseying, you noticed as she dipped somewhat gracefully.

There was a class in session. Children sat in small groups on the floor, wooden boards and charcoal pieces in hand as they gawked at their visitor. Their curious fear was not something you could change in a day, for they were taught to be wary of nobles from a very young age.

“Please, proceed with your lesson. Do not let me disrupt you,” you returned her smile, drifting to a secluded corner to observe them quietly.

It had taken long discussions to convince Chaeryeong to test the new register you were working on. She was reasonably hesitant. What you were proposing was a magnificent change that demanded long-term commitment. The scheme would not bear fruit in mere days. It would take months, years, even.

But, to your relief and utmost gratitude, she eventually accepted.

You planned to observe the school today, noting how Chaeryeong taught and the conditions these children learned in. The building you were in was shabby. Poor ventilation had made it a stuffy place. There were a few chairs and some small tables, but they were both not enough and in a terrible state. The makeshift chalkboard at the front of the room was faded, clearly worn by use.

There were many renovations to be done if you wanted to transform this school into the ideal learning environment this community deserved.

You also noticed that there were more students than you remembered—nearly forty kids of different ages crammed in the humble space. Chaeryeong handled them well, but you knew that if they kept increasing like this, she would soon find herself overwhelmed.

You also had to arrange a crew to assist her, you determined.

When the lesson ended and the kids dispersed, you made your way to Chaeryeong, who was dusting her powdered hands on her skirts.

“That was an excellent lesson,” you complimented and she grinned sheepishly, a slight blush coloring her cheeks. “You flatter me, my lady.”

“Not at all,” you shook your head, glancing around before changing the topic, “From what I have observed today, it is increasingly apparent to me that this building does not suffice in its current state.”

“Yes, well…we are lacking many resources.”

“Indeed.” your brows furrowed as you revealed to her your plan, “As such, I intend to renovate this building.”

“What?” she blurted, eyes widening when she realized her discourteous tone. You smiled, speaking before she could sputter out an apology. “Yes, I plan to renovate this building and make it a more suitable space for you and your students.

“But, until that project is done,” you fished a folded piece of paper out of the pouch tied at your wrist, “you will have to relocate.”

Chaeryeong received the paper and unfolded it to reveal a map. It marked the temporary place you had arranged for them to stay, an idle storehouse some blocks away. It was not the ideal dwelling, but it was well-maintained and suitable to be repurposed as a school.

It was also safer. You did not want to entangle Chaeryeong and her innocent students in the Crown Prince’s intrigues.

“How long will renovations take?” the young woman wondered, her voice thickened by hesitancy.

“A year, I presume,” you guessed and she sucked in a silent breath. This change was going to rattle her, you had expected as much.

“I understand this may feel rather sudden and difficult, but worry not,” you tried to reassure her. “You will have help along the way. I will be sure to find other teachers to assist you as part of the education scheme.”

She did not respond, seemingly lost in thought, and a sense of doubt began to ring in your head. Was she going to back out?

“Do you not wish to proceed with the arrangement?” you prodded gently.

“No!” she raised her shoulders defensively, snapping out of her daze. There was ambition in her eyes when her grip on the map tightened. “Thank you, my lady. I will work harder to see this plan succeed.”

It was the fire in her kind eyes that made you choose her for this trial. She had the passion necessary for the success of such a magnanimous project. You placed a hand on your heart, relieved. “I am glad to hear that.”

You discussed renovations and other ideas further. When you finished and decided to return to the palace, the sky was beginning to flaunt purple and pink hues.

Seungmin held out a hand to help you into your carriage and you took it gingerly, stopping before you could enter. “Seungmin?”

“Yes, my lady?”

You looked around you briefly. The street was empty, save for the few wary passersby. If a tragedy were to occur, it would take too much time for the news of it to reach the palace.

“Would you kindly see to it that more guards are placed to patrol this area during the renovations?” you asked.

“As you wish,” his response was solemn and unquestioning. In the eyes of a normal person, there was valid reasoning behind your request. The construction around this building would also make it vulnerable to robberies and vandalism. It would only be a wise decision to have it guarded.

But the truth was much grimmer.

You stepped into your velvet-cushioned carriage. The modest school building peeked at you through the gilded windows.

A week, you estimated.

A week at most, and they will be sure to find you.

• • •

It had been a little more than a week, and the renovations were progressing smoothly.

Chaeryeong and her students had successfully relocated to the repurposed storehouse, leaving you to freely oversee the work on the old school.

You spent a generous portion of your time at the site, accompanied by the head builder with whom you finalized your renovation plans. You wanted to fix the entrance, make it wide and welcoming, as well as add more windows and a small garden. The walls would also be freshly painted to give the school a pleasant and sophisticated appearance.

As to the interior, you planned to install a proper chalkboard and rows of seats for the students. You had also ordered other materials to be brought in; books and writing tools to replace the wooden boards and charcoal.

In a year’s time or so, this building would become unrecognizable, completely new. You hoped that the changes would serve Chaeryeong well.

You were on your way toward the renovation site again today, watching as the city passed you by. You had gotten used to the colors and shapes of Adorance, yet you still felt like an outsider here. This city would never be your true home, much like any other, for you were not going to stay for long anyway.  

You entered the neighborhood where the school was located, continuing to watch the scenery in disinterest. The streets were void of people, doors and windows closed as though this were a ghost town. No birds soared in the sky. No strays roamed the ground.

You noticed a figure slumped at the mouth of a dark alleyway. As if pushed by an invisible hand, it fell to the side of the road. The glassy eyes of a guard bored into yours, lifeless.

Dread hailed over you like a violent storm.

Something was terribly wrong.

“Turn back!”

But your command came too late.

The carriage rocked haphazardly as something slammed into it, and you watched in horror as the shadow of your coachman disappeared from the small window. Dead.

Chaos sprung before you could scream.

“Ambush! Do not leave the carriage!” Seungmin shouted from outside, voice almost lost amid the panicked neighing of horses and the piercing clanging of steel.

Your thoughts ran uncontrollably in your mind, frenzied and deafening. They were here.

You had expected this. You had planned for it. Yet, you could not fight the terror that imprisoned your heart.

The Renocault Order was here to collect their helpless prey.

You did not want to think about what they had done to secure this insignificant part of the city. Two lives had already been lost, and you knew that there were more. There were always more.

Your carriage jolted suddenly, breaking into a mad dash. Dark red robes appeared in the small window, and your heart caved in on itself.

They were taking you away while Seungmin was distracted by the fight.

You had not yet given him your orders.

You had to get out. Now.

Scrambling to your feet, you reached for the handle of the carriage door with shaky hands and swung it open. It slammed into the carriage’s body as its speed threatened to tip you over. The road whizzed below you. The fall would hurt, unimaginably so, but you could not afford to waste time.

Before the man in dark robes could realize what you were planning, you drew a weak breath and leaped out.

Your body hit the ground with a gruesome crack, tumbling across the road in a mess of heavy skirts. Your ribs ached, a myriad of scratches marred your skin, and you were sure that your neck had broken from the impact. The pain made it impossible to think, but it was all right. Your bones would right themselves in mere moments, erasing the pain as though it had never been.

You lay in a heap on the rough ground, and they were upon you in an instant. Faces obscured, hands inked with circles, they grappled with your limp body. Part of you wanted to scream, to cry, to beg them to let you go, but you knew that such pleas would only be futile. A mere waste of breath.

A flash of steel cut down the robed man before you, and Seungmin stepped into your blurry vision, his armor shining like a brocade of stars despite the splatters of grime and blood on it. He moved swiftly, a deadly arrow of silver and green, taking down your assailants and pushing them back.

He stood in front of your crumpled body like a shield, not taking his eyes off the enemy as he ground out, “My lady, are you all right?”

The men in red dragged themselves to their feet then lunged at him as though their injuries were naught. Seungmin met them with skill and ferocity, blades clashing ruthlessly. But he was only one man against a band of twenty or more trained killers, and he was severely outnumbered.

If he kept fighting this way, he was going to meet his end at their hands.

A measly gathering of strength returned to you and you pushed yourself to sit. Your voice wavered as you cried over the clamor, “You need to go and call for help!”

“I cannot leave you here!” he shouted in response, parrying then slashing his opponent’s chest. “If I leave then we leave together!”

No! you wanted to scream. There was no we. The Order would not stop until they had captured you, and Seungmin would not let them. Not as long as he drew breath.

A dagger sunk between the blades of his armor, and blood began oozing out freely. His blood. But he kept moving, slamming the hilt of his sword into the skull of the man responsible.

An image you knew too well flashed in your memory. He was going to die right before your eyes if you did nothing.

Intending to create a distraction, you crawled away, dragging your legs behind you. Seungmin whirled around, noticing your actions, but the brutish pair of arms hoisting you up were faster.

“Don’t move!” the man restraining you demanded, holding a blade to your exposed neck as his other arm circled your middle tightly.

You knew, and they did too, that it was an empty threat. That blade could not kill you. But Seungmin did not. Your knight glared, a blend of frustration and fury darkening his expression as he studied the dire situation.

For what it was worth, you thought, he had given them a good fight. Enough for them to regard him as an obstacle. A threat.

A few seconds passed where everyone stilled, the street that was once rowdy falling into impenetrable silence. The man holding you began to inch away, one cautious step after another, dagger still pressed against your neck.

You dared to shout, “Go! Get help—”

A calloused hand clapped over your mouth, and in that split second, Seungmin sprung forward, sword flashing. Stubborn. Uncaring. Reckless. It became clear to you that he would never heed your command.

Somewhere in the ensuing chaos, a damp cloth replaced the hand covering your mouth. The sharply sweet scent invaded your nose, and you could only watch the fight around you continue, powerless as your consciousness was forcefully torn away.

It felt like drowning. The words never sounded regardless of how much you screamed them in your mind. Stop it! Get away from here! Leave me!

He was going to die.

Seungmin was going to die.

How did your plan go so wrong?

•Scene 3•

There was a commotion up ahead as Sycross rode with an entourage toward the renovation site, delivering your afternoon meal for the day.

Citizens scurried out of the way as something barreled through them, wild and uncontrollable. Shouts rung in the air, lost in them was the pounding of hooves.

Sycross squinted at the cloud of dust approaching them. Whoever, or whatever, it was, he would not allow them to impede his way.

Then, a horse broke out of the crowd, majestic in its powerful gallop. It headed straight toward them with no sign of stopping, and no one seemed to be chasing it.

It was both strange and alarming, and Sycross quickly ordered the knights accompanying him. “Intercept this wild animal!”

One of the knights rode forward, waving one arm and calling out, “Whoa! Whoa!”

The frenzied horse faltered for a moment at the signal, rearing and neighing loudly before stomping at the ground as though angry at being stopped. It took a few moments of placating until the knight was able to grab the reins and guide the horse toward the group. It obeyed, though clearly displeased as it jerked its head around.

Only when the discord ceased did Sycross realize the appearance of the animal. An inky black coat that glistened in the light and an impressive mane of the same depthless shade. It was a breed native and exclusive to the plains of Lurmuse.

His gut twisted in dread. He recognized that stallion.

“Is that not Sir Kim’s steed?” he heard someone say and he stepped down from his seat at the front of the carriage.

It was indeed your knight’s horse.

That it was without its rider was no promising omen.

Sycross approached the agitated animal, not caring for the possible danger of his actions. A voice in his head whispered that something had gone terribly wrong, and a feeling in his heart told him that he would find the answer with this horse.

True to his instincts, he found a pouch hastily tied to the empty saddle. He did not bother to untie it, instead ripping it open with a short blade and pulling out a scrap of paper and a torn piece of maroon cloth.

He recognized the piece in a harrowing heartbeat.

It was taken from the dress you had worn before leaving the palace mere hours earlier.

So quickly it could have ripped, Sycross unfolded the small paper, taking in the message written in messy script and splattered with blood.

‘We were ambushed on our way to the site. Her ladyship was taken away. Send aid.’

Ice ran cold in his veins and he turned around, barking orders at the curious knights, “There has been an ambush up ahead! Head to their aid as fast as you can!”

They sprung into motion immediately, hooves thundering as they rode hard toward the site, unquestioning and flowing with determination.

Sycross turned to the grim-faced coachman, schooling his emotions into perfect calm before speaking—ever the professional, “Quick. We must inform His Lordship.”

• • •

Your eyes snapped open to be greeted by the damp wall of a dungeon, senses awakened to the dull ache across your body.

You were disoriented for the briefest moment before the events of the prior hours slammed into you. You had been ambushed and taken away. Your knight had gotten injured.

Seungmin. Did he leave as you had told him? That honor-drunk fool was probably scouring their trial right now.

If he was not already dead.

You closed your eyes and breathed, once, twice. The bruising along your torso made it a painful feat. There was no use dwelling over the unknown.

What you did know, however, was that it could not have been more than a few hours since the ambush. The knights should have been alerted by now. Not too long, and they would find and rescue you.

Just as you had planned.

You lay on your side, hands and feet bound with rough rope. The scratches across your skin stung. Since they were not fatal injuries, they had not healed with your broken bones.

If you were to, then you would guess that this was one of the Order’s hideouts. Judging from the time that had passed, it was still within Valorieve, perhaps an hour away from Adorance.

You looked around you. The dungeon you were in was dim and narrow, more a rat’s hole in the ground than a built prison. It reeked of mold, and the air was unpleasantly muggy. It inspired a wave of nauseating memories that you chose to ignore with difficulty.

It was quiet. You didn’t care to wonder what had the Order so busy as to leave you unguarded. Or maybe they had left you here for him to collect you.

Twisting your hands, you tested the tightness of your constraints. The Order was not one to take risks. When your skin burned against the coarse rope, it was clear that you would not be able to wiggle your hands out.

With your limited abilities, you clumsily pushed yourself to sit. They had taken your coat, your pouch, your hat, and your shoes—all necessary precautions that you had accounted for.

You reached for the buttoned front of your dress and carefully undid it. With shaky hands and a breath that was teetering toward raggedness, you pulled at the thin chain you had tucked underneath your clothes. A small vial fell on your lap and drowned in your skirts.

A hidden blade was an old trick, one that you could not fool the Order with anymore.

This, however, was something completely different.

It was a highly corrosive toxin, secretly bought from a wandering alchemist.

You fumbled around in the dark, trying to expose your feet and the rope tying them, before gripping the precious vial and pulling the stopper out with your teeth. It was no elegant work, but you cared not.

Hunching forward, you felt around the rope, trying to determine the best place to sever it. You decided that the most efficient thing would be to work on the part coiled around your foot. That way, you would be able to free both sides.

Clutching the intended piece with one hand, you tilted your fingers in the other and spilled half the vial.

It felt as though your skin was on fire. The corrosive burned through the rope and stung the tips of your fingers, spreading to surrounding areas. It hurt so immensely, but you bit your lip and swallowed any noise threatening to escape.

It being a toxin meant that any injuries you obtained would be healed due to their deadliness. All you had to do was endure it for the few moments it would take.

Once your legs were freed, you soldiered on to work on unbounding your hands. The remains of the substance dripped messily over the rope. A sickeningly sweet smell had filled the dungeon, but it began to fade as your injuries healed.

You threw the vial away as soon as you were done and tried to stand up. For all their caution, the Order were fools for tying your hands in the front and leaving you unguarded.

Wobbling, you stepped toward the barrier between you and escape—a door of rotting wood. If you pushed it hard enough, it would be sure to give away, but that method would attract unwanted attention.

You slumped back on the filthy ground. You were in no hurry anyway. Help should be arriving very soon.

But the minutes seemed to meld into hours, and you were still trapped, unable to ascertain for sure if your judgment was correct. You tried to close your eyes, clear your mind, but the harder you tried, the more the memories trickled in.

Haunting recollections that you thought were lost to time. Darkness and a suffocating space. Pain that never ceased. Blood on your hands. Blood on the walls. Blood in those dark robes.

A lifetime spent in agony.

Pleas that had turned into a prayer on your lips echoed again like a forgotten instinct, Save me. Save me. Someone save me.

Just as it had been back then, your desperate calls went unanswered. Of course, there would be no one to save you, for in truth, you were alone.

You would always be.

Perhaps you were mistaken. Perhaps you placed too much faith in your plans.

You would stay there, imprisoned. Forever at the mercy of those inked hands—the mercy of the Blood of the First.

A depthless pit of despair, and your mind seemed to fall deeper and deeper until you could not see the light of the surface anymore. Help me. Help me. Someone help me.

There was a ruckus, but you could not discern it from the one in your head. Was that light you had imagined? The baying of hounds?

“…Y/n! My…lady!”

Muffled voices wrought with concern. Were they calling you?

Had someone finally heard and answered your pleas?

Who could it have been?

A shadow fell over you and you lifted your head from your hands, daring to look—wanting so desperately to see who your savior was.

That gold embellished jacket. That imperial shade of blue. That intelligent gaze. His lips were moving, but you could not hear him over the noise.

“It’s you,” you wanted to say, suddenly overcome with an emotion you could not identify, but no sound came out of your mouth. Your throat was dry and sore, as though you had been speaking for too long.

Exhaustion weighed down your limbs, and you found yourself gathered in strong arms, wrapped in his heavy jacket. His warmth lingered on the fabric, encasing you, a shield from the horrors that chased you.

The scent of him lulled you to sleep, roses and sandalwood and a dream brimming with brilliant hope.

• • •

“You could not find them?”

Minho’s question settled into the air with a chill, more a challenge than an inquiry. Before him were three of his most skilled knights, knelt in reverence. Their silence was enough of an answer.

“You have not tried your hardest, then.” his outward calm was in complete contrast to the flurry of emotions bubbling inside, threading to spill over.

“But, my lord, none of the citizens we have interviewed recalled anything of the incident. We have no leads to follow—”

“I don’t care what it is you have to do. I need to know who was brazen enough to abduct my wife,” he snapped.

That scene had kept him awake for the past few days. Your hunched figure inside that cold, rotting dungeon. Your haunted gaze as you stared at him. Empty, absent, as though you were looking through him, past him at something that was not there.

He still remembered the way your lips had moved insistently, whispering ‘save me’ over and over again like a desperate mantra. The way you felt weak and broken in his arms was so gut-wrenching that for a moment there, he had forgotten all about his suspicions of you.

He knew little of your character. You did not talk much, did not ask for much. You were still a mystery to him, but underneath all the curiosity, you had been kind. The type of plain, fleeting kindness that wore no guise.

The sight of you then reduced into terror and despair filled him with such an unbridled fury that he did not know what to do with it. Who had dared to do this to you, to one of his own? Why?

A frantic knock interrupted the thick quiet and one of the prison guards stepped in, bowing, “My lord, I apologize for the sudden intrusion, but I have urgent news.”

“Has the prisoner said anything?”

When he rode to the site of the ambush, Minho had found your knight, barely breathing through his injuries, and a man in dark red robes unconscious beside him.

The stranger was brought back in hopes of gathering information from him.

“Yes, my lord, but…” the guard trailed off, glancing around before swooping into a solemn bow. “Forgive me, my lord, but the man is dead.”

Minho thought he ought to rip his hair out. Why was it that his staff had suddenly become so incompetent?

He did not try to swallow the bite in his words. “How could this have happened?”

“I-I do not know, my lord,” the guard sputtered. “The guards had only turned their back to him once, and only for a few seconds.”

Minho dropped into his leather cushioned chair, rubbing circles on his right temple to ease his frustration. There were no tangible leads, and now, their main source of evidence was rendered useless.

He sighed after a while. There was no point in wasting time over a dead man. “Fine. What did he tell you?”

“He called us sinners, my lord.”

“Pardon?”

The guard straightened and cleared his throat. “He only spoke once during the interrogation where he said ‘All of you are sinners’. Word for word. He seemed agitated for reasons other than being captured.”

Sinners. Minho’s brows furrowed as he tried to make sense of the statement. He recalled the man’s unique garb and strange tattoos. Was he part of some religious society?

Could you be involved in something like that?

No. He quickly discarded the idea. Lurmuse, much like Valorieve, was not aligned with any spiritual communities. It would be unthinkable for a noble of the land to defy its customs.

Then, who could this person be working for? Who would want to carry out an attack on you?

Minho tried to rack his brain for possible suspects. Being the solitary character you were, you had no particular animosities with anyone he could recall. Only one person was close enough to you to fill the criteria.

The Crown Prince.

Minho froze.

It made complete sense in his mind. The Prince was upset that his childhood sweetheart rejected him and married another man—an utter betrayal. In his eyes, the two of you would be nothing more than sinners. Perhaps this was his idea of revenge.

And if that were the case, then all of his doubts about you would be quashed.

The young Lord stood with a start and leaned forward on his desk, frowning at the three knights as he gave out an order, “I need you all to investigate whether or not the Crown Prince is related to this incident. Be very discreet about it.”

“Yes, my lord,” they said in unison, thumping their breastplates with gloved fists before unfolding from their kneeling positions. He gave them his back as they left, already forming a couple of theories in his head about the case when a rise of clamor caught his attention.

“Your Lordship!” a familiar voice called out and Minho turned around, raising a brow at the sight of the intruder.

Seungmin had shoved his way through the guards and dropped to one knee, head bent low. “My lord, please allow me to partake in investigating the incident.”

The Lurmusian knight was without his proud armor. Bandages were peeking out of his linen shirt, and his left arm was limp in a sling that hung from his shoulder. By all logic, he should be doing nothing more than lying still in bed. Yet, there he was, humbling himself before him.

Minho threw a dismissive look at the confused guards and they stepped out, closing the door behind them.

Alone, he regarded your knight, who had fought tooth and nail in a situation that was disadvantageous for him from the start. Severely outnumbered, but he managed to deliver a message and secure one of the assailants.

However, he still allowed them to take you. Such a failure was unforgivable.

Minho’s tone was unfeeling. “No.”

The knight’s head seemed to drop into a deeper bow as he began to plead, “Please—”

“Your place is at Her Ladyship’s side as her knight,” Minho cut him off. He knew that his words would hurt, but he was not going to entertain any unwise ideas. “Are you going to leave her again?”

Seungmin bristled at the accusation, drawing his shoulders up before gritting out—eyes still obscured, “No.”

“Good,” Minho responded, the finality of his words landing like a hammer. “A failure such as this will not be tolerated again.”

•Scene 4•

It took a lot of convincing until your handmaidens allowed you to bring a few documents to your bed, and even more to let you leave to your study. Even then, you were not left alone once.

A few things had changed since the kidnapping incident.

First, your entourage had more than doubled in size. Five knights were assigned to you, in addition to a special personal attendant. Her name was Ryujin, and she was an expert at handling a blade, among several other deadly arts. Minho had her disguised as your lady-in-waiting so that she would remain at your side more closely than the knights.

That was the second thing. Minho. If you had thought that his attention was unnerving beforehand, then it had magnified beyond your control now. His appearance at the dungeon was not part of your plan. You did not intend for him to see you so vulnerable.

But the truth remained that he had saved you. It was an undeniable fact that made a tide of conflicting emotions crash over you, and you did not appreciate the way it made you feel.

This was a partnership built on the exchange of material benefits, your information for his power. That could not change, not if your plan were to pass as desired.

You strode toward his office now, flanked by a persistent body of guards. In your hands was a confidential document which you were sure Minho would make good use of.  

Once you reached your destination, one of the stationed guards opened the door of the study for you and you thanked him, ashamed that you could not stop him and do it yourself.

When you stepped through, your guards moved after you, and you spun around to face them, slightly exasperated. “Please, I would like to speak with His Lordship alone.”

They seemed to hesitate for a moment, indecisive, before giving in. You could hardly wait for Seungmin to finish recuperating and become their captain. Perhaps then you would not have to be worried by their unrelenting attentiveness.

You shut the door behind you and sighed. That incident had created more trouble than you anticipated.

“Should you not be resting, Lady Y/n?”

Minho was staring at you with clear concern marring his handsome face, the papers before him and the pen in his grip forgotten. You avoided his gaze. It was difficult to look at him when he appeared to you like a beacon of light. That incident had truly created more trouble than you wished for.

You coughed. “I have rested quite enough.”

Before he could pursue the topic further, you laid down the envelope of documents on his paper-riddled desk. “I came to deliver this as thanks for saving me. I hope that you will find it helpful.”

His attention fell on the envelope, but he did not touch it. The expression he wore was indecipherable, and when he said nothing, you turned swiftly to take your leave. “That is all. I will leave you to your work. My apologies for the intrusion—”

“Is it only right for me to help you at a price?”

Minho’s question hung in the air, blunt and accusing. But in it, you caught a glimpse of helplessness. Guilt. As though he were extending a hand to a drowning person who was refusing to take it.

You looked back at him, trying to smile. The words tasted acrid on your tongue.

“What other reason would you have?”

• • •

A passerby would not recognize the storehouse as one with all the children running about, laughing and shouting as they chased a patchwork ball.

The official trial of the children’s education scheme under the new register was to commence today. As the head of the operation, you arrived early in the morning to oversee preparations and provide help if needed. Everything had been proceeding as planned, even with your week of absence, so there was nothing to be worried about.

Chaeryeong walked up to where you stood with your guards, her face bright with excitement when she asked, “My lady, the classroom has been set up. Would you like to see it?”

“Of course.” you smiled at her, and she led you inside the building into the large space repurposed into a classroom.

Your gaze was immediately drawn to the dark chalkboard at the front, a dull shine to it. Rows upon rows of seats paired with long tables lined both sides of the room, leaving a modest pathway in between. Shelves were nailed to the walls, some carried books and models, and others were free to be used by the students.

Sunlight poured into the space generously, and a soft breeze blew through the open windows. You could already imagine the students seated with their books and pens, concentrated on their teacher as she strolled about the classroom.

You truly hoped that this step would bring them a brighter future.

As you were listening to Chaeryeong’s enthusiastic explanation of her teaching plans for the day, you picked out the sound of hooves outside the building. Strange, you were not expecting any visitors.

One of your guards appeared shortly after, announcing, “I am sorry to interrupt, my lady, but His Lordship has arrived.”

Minho? Why would he be here?

It was no secret that today was the official start of the trial period, but you did not ask him to attend the first class with you. You had already assumed that he would have more urgent matters on his hands for the day.

The heir of Valorieve was stepping through the door before you could go out to greet him. While Chaeryeong dropped into a surprised curtesy, you made your way toward him with poorly masked haste.

“Lord Minho,” you spoke under your breath once you were close enough. “You did not have to take the time out of your day.”

He took your gloved hand and brought it to his lips, only murmuring, “I didn’t see you at breakfast today, Lady Y/n.”

His show of reverence and affection startled you, and it took all of your willpower not to pull away, face heating up. Chaeryeong and the guards were still watching you. A show was exactly what you needed.

That’s right. All of this is an act. You reminded yourself, unsettled by the jumble of conflicting emotions in your heart.

Still holding your hand, Minho turned to Chaeryeong, who folded into another curtesy. “Greetings to you, my lord.”

“At ease,” he told her. “You have my gratitude for agreeing to partake in this project. His Excellency will know of your valuable contributions.”

“Thank you, my lord.” she beamed.

You expected him to leave after that, but he stayed to observe the first class with you. Being the exemplary vision of a noble that he was, he inquired about the progress and discussed plans with the team of scholars you had assembled. The suggestions he gave were riveting and insightful, and it felt as though his presence had lifted the morale of all those present.

Your visit finally ended at an hour past noon, and as you were headed back to the palace in your carriage, Minho blurted a question, “Would you like to visit the mountains?”

“Why do you ask?” you regarded him curiously and he shrugged. “You have worked hard, should you not enjoy a vacation?”

You would hardly consider being stuck in bed for a week to be hard work. “That would not be necessary—”

“The staff at the villa have already been informed,” he interjected softly, crossing his legs as he turned his gaze toward the passing scenery. “We will be leaving in a week’s time so make sure to be prepared. It does get quite cold up there.”

You held back any protests. His insistence could only mean one thing in your mind. He wanted information.

•Scene 5•

The villa in the mountains was an impressive display of architecture. Standing in a clearing surrounded by a dizzying forest, it was like a gleaming pearl in the heart of an oyster.

Tall windows accentuated by sweeping arches adorned its pale exterior and four small turrets protruded from the building’s edges. An unfurling staircase led to the main entrance, shadowed by a grand balcony on the floor above. Valorieve’s flag fluttered atop the structure’s peaks, gold, imperial blue, and the emblem of a prowling leopard.

You and Minho were ushered in to rest upon your arrival while the staff handled your luggage. The head butler of the villa served you tea and light snacks, a necessary refreshment after a day’s worth of travel.

Bringing the porcelain teacup to your lips, you looked at the scenery outside the giant windows. There was a shimmering lake behind the villa, which you did not know of. A few birds poked at its edges, and the surface rippled occasionally with the fish swimming underneath.

The trees and grass surrounding the lake were untended, left to grow to their natural will. It was no fine garden like that of the palace, but its wild beauty did not pale in comparison.

“We should take a stroll outside when you have rested enough,” Minho suggested from where he sat across the small table. You tried to discern a hidden meaning to his words, but you found none.

It bothered you. Surely there was something that required your help. You set your teacup down, responding, “All right.”

A slight chill tickled your nose when you stepped out into the open. Side by side, you walked with Minho, taking in the stunning scenery around you. You saw the surrounding mountains more clearly now, white peaks hiding among the clouds. The lake was a mirror to the vast sky, tempting you to disrupt the tranquil image with a dip of your hand.

The silence that settled between you was pleasant, and it unnerved you. Minho was not saying anything, instead, he seemed almost content.

This is not right, you thought. If he wanted something, then why was he taking so long to ask for it? This was only a waste of time. You hated beating around the bush the most.

Stopping short in your tracks, you prompted cautiously, puncturing the silence, “Do you have business in the mountains? Is that why we are here?”

Minho’s steps faltered, and, body half-turned, he regarded you with a slight raise of his brow. “I simply wished to spend some time with my wife away in the mountains. Is that too much to ask for?”

The cool breeze bit at your cheeks as your heart lurched in a sickening motion. You stared at him blankly, and his steady gaze broke with the sigh that puffed out of his lips, self-pitying. “I knew that you wouldn’t believe me.”

Minho did not await an answer, quickly admitting, “I am investigating something important. That’s why we have to be away from the palace.”

An investigation? you clenched your fists, trying to hide your earlier discomposure. “Is it something I can help with?”

“Of course,” he said, turning around and resuming his walk. “All you have to do is act freely.”

That did not answer the question.

You caught up to him, muttering loud enough for him to hear, “That is rather unhelpful.”

The corner of his lips quirked in mischief, completely ignoring your complaint. “Say, would you care for a dip in the lake?”

“That would be improper,” you sniffed. The image of your dress soaked in water and dragging about was not pretty. “Besides, it’s cold.”

“There is no one here but us, Lady Y/n.” he waved a hand at the sprawling forest and distant mountains, his tone lighthearted. “You can afford to forgo some propriety.”

“No.”

“You’re no fun.” he shook his head, feigning disappointment, to which you calmly lifted a shoulder.

“I never claimed to be.”

Minho laughed.

It was a soft, breathy sound that tickled your ears and danced in the breeze. A glimpse of joy that had you entranced, and you did not realize that it was over until he teased, “Touché.”

• • •

“My lady.” one of your handmaidens hurried to you after you reentered the villa, eyes filling with remorse as she spoke, “It appears that one of the carriages faced some trouble on the road and will not be arriving tonight.”

“Is that so?” your brows furrowed in confusion and you assured her, “There’s no need for you to be worried about that.”

She shook her head frantically. “No, my lady. That carriage was transporting the trunk that has all of your sleeping furs.”

“Oh.”

That was indeed cause for worry.

“Don’t fret. You can have mine,” Minho offered, having overheard the news when he walked in.

“No. I can manage.” you shook your head and turned to your handmaiden, to reassure her. “Do not concern yourself with this, please. Tend to your tasks as normal.”

“If you say so, my lady,” she gave in, and with a practiced bow, scurried off, leaving you to contemplate your predicament.

Judging by the coolness of the day, you would only expect the night to be much colder. Without heavy robes and thick furs, you could all but freeze. You hoped that snuggling into the blankets would suffice for the night.

When the sky darkened and stars began to mottle its depthless blue, you were met with the harsh truth.

The shiver that rattled your body was so violent, it seemed to ignore the dense blankets weighing down on you and the crackling fireplace. The frigidness of the air made it impossible to relax enough to sleep, and your eyes remained wide open, hands cupped over your mouth in an attempt to warm them up.

You felt a weight shift on the other side of the bed followed by Minho’s hushed voice as he sat up. “You’re shivering so much. Come closer.”

When you said nothing, he sighed, and shortly after, something heavy dropped over you. You shot up, flinging the mass of dark fur and wool off as you exclaimed at him, “You’ll freeze!”

“Likewise, do you think you’re invulnerable to the cold?”

His hair was slightly tousled from lying down, and a sliver of moonlight slid down his cheekbones in the dark. Even like this, he managed to remind you of that day two weeks ago.

You shied away from his attention, clutching the woven garment spread between the two of you. You were not so foolish as to lie to yourself. It was cold and curling up in the warmth of those sleeping furs sounded like the best thing imaginable.

But you would not allow Minho to suffer for your sake. What if he were to get sick? Many were relying on him to do his job as the heir, you could not have him catch a cold or develop a fever.

His utterance prodded at the silence that befell you, gentle, not at all demanding. “For the life of me, I never seem to fathom your mind.”

You were not able to leash your surprise at his confession. Sudden as it came, it carried with it a semblance of dejection, and you found yourself speechless in its wake.

“So, until you decide to indulge me yourself, I surrender,” he exhaled. “But please, accept my help this once—if for nothing other than my own self-righteousness. I would like to sleep with my conscience untroubled.”

You realized his attempts immediately. He was giving you a reason to act selfishly. A reason that made him seem like a benefitting party. You were not so stuck in your own reservations to allow it.

“We could…share.”

Your suggestion was so softly spoken that even you thought you had imagined saying it. It was the only solution you could think of, as much as it inexplicably embarrassed you.

Minho’s brows arched, taken aback, and he hesitated before clearing his throat. “You don’t mind?”

“I don’t.”

“Truly?”

“Truly.”

A lie. Your heart seemed to mind a lot, but you ignored it as he drew you close, draping the sleeping furs and covers over your bodies. Despite the cold and the hammering in your chest, your slumber was peaceful that night, warmly nestled in your husband’s arms. Tucked away from the frigid horrors of your world.

•Scene 6•

Felix could sense a change in the air between Minho and you after your return from the mountains. That awkwardness that seemed to linger in your interactions was almost gone. Instead, you seemed to have grown closer—a tad bit, but it was still alarming enough to him.

He knew that his brother should not have gone on that trip.

You could not be trusted, and the fact that Chan and Minho were willing to entertain such a possibility was infuriating to him. If they could not see that you were still a threat, then Felix was going to prove it to them.

He slipped into your study while everyone else was busy with breakfast, shutting the door behind him carefully. The room was neat and spacious. Books lined the wall on his left, while paintings hung on the opposite side. A couple of green couches faced each other, a wide desk of dark oak heading them.

A small stack of envelopes and ledgers was placed on its surface, awaiting you. He reached for them first, rummaging through sender addresses and subjects. To his disappointment, they were all useless reports about the schooling project you were working on.

He maneuvered around the desk and pulled open the topmost drawer. Financial statements, progress reports, tea party invitations, household ledgers—letter after letter, document after document, drawer after drawer, he fished them out but found nothing incriminating.

But if you were able to fool Minho, then you had to be exceptionally crafty. The kind of evidence Felix was trying to find would surely be hidden more illusively. He only had to try harder.

He bent down to look through the last drawer, which was curiously empty save for the single letter within.

It carried no name, no address. A folded piece of paper fell out of the already-opened envelope, and Felix’s eyes widened as he took in its contents.

My darling… love of my life… the moon cowers before your grace—

“Lord Felix?”

Felix’s head snapped up to see you standing at the entrance of the study, shadowed by an entourage of guards and your butler, Sycross.

“Lady Y/n.” he raised his nose in the air, scornful, not ashamed for having been caught. He had found what he was looking for after all.

Then, Minho appeared beside you, dismissing the guards, and Felix faltered. “Brother? What are you doing here?”

“I have business with Lady Y/n,” Minho answered simply, not at all amused by the scene before him. “The real question is—what are you doing here?”

Felix huffed, “If I had not been here, you would never have known about this traitor’s vile actions!”

He slammed the letter on the desk, “Lady Y/n? Would you care to explain this love letter hidden in your drawer?”

He expected you to express shock and fury at his discovery, but you remained undisturbed, not a ripple of emotion in your mask of calm as you told him, “Lord Felix, I urge you to read the rest of the letter and its back.”

He obliged after your firm gaze refused to fracture at his glare. The letter’s contents were sappy beyond belief, almost bile-worthy, but a particular phrase caught his attention.

My dear Cynthia…

Cynthia? He frowned, flipping the page to see the Crown Prince’s name scribbled in the same handwriting.

“This is indeed a love letter, but it does not belong to me, as I am sure you could tell,” you explained, and Felix felt as though he had been slapped in the face. “I had intended to hand this over to be used as blackmail.”

“Blackmail?” he repeated dumbly.

“Yes,” letting out an exasperated breath, Minho stalked up to him and snatched the letter from his weakening grip. “I asked her to procure such a letter for me.”

Felix could only stand there, shame suddenly crashing into him with the force of a boulder. His suspicions had blinded him, made him jump to conclusions that were so far from the truth, and yet, he could not accept you.

He could not trust you.

This might have turned out to be a false lead, but that did not mean that you were in the clear.

“Your distrust is understandable.”

Your voice pulled him out of his thoughts as you began picking up the papers he had thoughtlessly strewn over the desk. He had not even heard you approach.

“I will not try to dissuade you, but I will tell you the same thing I told your brother.” your hands stopped moving and you stared at him evenly. “We are of the same mind.”

You did not comment on the mess he had made of your study, nor his disrespect of you by invading your privacy. That lack of reaction bothered him. Were his actions so trivial to you or did you truly have nothing to hide?

“Are you not going to demand an apology from me?” he spoke through gritted teeth, to which you shrugged.

“Not really. I would only ask that you don’t undo Sycross’ hard work like this the next time you decide to investigate me.”

So you were annoyed by the untidiness, but not for yourself.

“Fine,” he let out a sardonic chuckle before marching his way out of the study. It was that selfless, detached nature of yours that threw him off. It was unlike the noble ladies he knew, and for that reason, your character appeared dubious to him.

You had to be hiding something, of that he was confident. One day, he was going to reveal your secret and make his brother realize his grave error.

But before Felix could leave, Minho grabbed his arm, stopping him with a steely grip as he muttered, “I have my own investigations going on. Don’t stand in my way.”

He let him go, and Felix drifted out of the study listlessly. He could barely process what had been said to him. He knew that his actions would earn the disapproval of his brother, but he had not expected it to sting this much.

That was a warning, plain and promising.

•Scene 7•

You had been preparing your afternoon tea with Ryujin when the tearoom’s door burst open, revealing a frantic Minho, who seemed to relax upon seeing you. “There you are!”

“Is something the matter?” you regarded his curious state with creased brows. It appeared as though he had been running around the palace for the past few minutes, and you could not begin to imagine why.

“Yes.” his expression was grim as he strode toward you, his tone void of any humor. “I need your help.”

You saw Ryujin move toward the door from your peripheral and a hundred possibilities flashed in your mind. Was there an issue with the reports? Did they encounter a problem in their investigations? Had the Crown Prince intercepted them?

You set down your teaspoon and faced him fully, shoulders squared in determination. “What do you want me to do?”

“Hide me.”

You failed to contain your surprise. “Pardon?”

He glanced at the door suspiciously before lowering his voice into a whisper, “My aunts have decided to pay a spontaneous visit.”

“Oh.” all the grave scenarios that you had speculated were instantly flushed out by his underwhelming revelation. “We should greet them, then.”

“No. We can’t do that!”

“Why not?”

The tips of his ears began to redden when you continued to stare at him. As far as you could tell, there was no valid reason to relinquish proper manners and offend your in-laws.

Minho surrendered after a few seconds, mumbling as he looked away, “They will not let me go until I have promised them a great nephew.”

Oh. This was a serious matter after all.

You recalled his cousin’s birthday banquet with an inward cringe. You, too, would not wish to be subjected to that conversation again.

“I am sure he went this way!” the voice of a woman came muffled through the door and warning bells rung in your head. It’s them.

A large closet with one of its doors ajar caught your attention. It was used for hanging aprons and towels, and before you could think much of it, you pulled Minho inside with you and shut the door to the best of your ability.

A mere split second later, the tearoom’s door was opened. Three pairs of heels clacked on the marbled floor, accompanied by the rustling of heavy skirts.

“Strange. I could have sworn I saw him fleeing this way,” one of the ladies mused, and you held your breath.

The closet was barely fit for the two of your bodies even as you were pressed so closely to one another. Your dress, light as it was for the day, was still taking up much space. Any little movement and your cover would instantly be blown.

What an incredibly stupid idea. You could not believe that you had willingly placed yourself in such a compromising position.

Why were you even doing this? All you knew was that Minho had wanted to hide, and you obliged. It seemed like the only logical thing to do.

Still gripping the front of his jacket, you felt him smile against your cheek, and you were suddenly all too aware of his proximity. A whisper of breath fanned your ear.

“One would think that we’re having an affair, Lady Y/n.”

He was too close, and you were sure that your heart was going to leap out of your chest in turn. Had you not been trying to be discreet, you would have knocked some sense into his seemingly senseless mind.

Flustered, you hissed, “Shush—”

“Did you hear that?”

You tensed up at the question, falling deathly quiet.

A single second passed so slowly you could have mistaken it for a lifetime.

“Hear what?” one of the women repeated, to which a new, higher-pitched voice sighed. “It was likely nothing. There is no one here.”

“You there. Might you happen to know where Lord Minho is?” someone asked.

“Your Ladyships, I believe he is occupied with the Lady at the moment,” came Ryujin’s composed response, and your face heated up at how scandalous it sounded. What kind of ridiculous image would the High Ladies have of you now?

“Is that so?” a chittering of giggles, then the first Lady declared, “We shall resume our search, then.”

You waited, patient and unmoving until utter silence befell the tearoom and you heard your lady-in-waiting announce, “They have left, my lady.”

You did not spare a moment, pushing your way out and ditching Minho.

Never again would you do something like that, you resolved as you patted down your skirts. It was enough shame to last you several lifetimes and then spare some more.

Minho stepped out after you, adjusting his jacket nonchalantly as though this was all in his day’s work. When he caught you glancing at him, a sly smile drew itself on his lips. “You know, I initially planned on ducking under the table, but I suppose your idea worked just fine in the end.”

“You asked me to hide you, and I did,” you pointed, deflecting his mischief. You would not allow him the pleasure of throwing you off guard twice in a day.

“That is true,” he hummed. “I must thank you, then.”

You had seen enough lifetimes not to be flustered by his actions, yet he still managed to disorient you. Like an unforeseen storm cloud, it filled you with unease.

Had he always been like this, or were you only noticing it now?

•Scene 8•

“The Countess asks about you often. Have you been well?” Lord Seo Changbin, the heir of Slaede, asked after you settled under the generous shade of the gazebo.

“I have. Please send her my warm regards, Lord Seo.” you offered him a polite smile as your butler placed filled teacups before the two of you.

Slaede and Lurmuse were neighbors, the friendship between their nobles ancient yet eternally strong. Being fellow border forces had also made your fiefdoms the perfect strategic partners, befitting the long history of peace shared between you.

If there was anyone in this lifetime you would consider a friend, it would be Changbin. You had known him nearly all your life, having had to see him often due to the closeness of your families. Your parents liked to organize play dates and study sessions for the two of you as children, and as you matured, you would attend banquets and balls together—on the rare occasion the Crown Prince was not hoarding you all to himself.

Changbin was one of the candidates you had considered for the execution of your plan. He had the status, reputation, and military power to stand against the royal family if he wished. He would have made a perfect aide, if not for the one fault that deterred you from choosing him.

You had seen enough lifetimes to recognize an infatuation upon sight, and even though you could not pinpoint when he started to, you knew that Changbin liked you. That sentiment was a double-edged sword. It would provide enough reason for Changbin to lend you his power, but it would then prevent you from achieving the resolution you desired.

You would not allow yourself to hurt him as such.

The partner you had sought had to have no prior attachments to you or reason to develop any. It was the only way you could succeed.

“To be honest with you, we could hardly believe the wedding invitation that had reached us,” Changbin remarked lightly, reaching for the milk jug to pour some into his tea. “It was a surprise. I can only regrettably imagine how the Prince’s banquet unfolded.”

“He had been upset,” you recalled dully, and he chuckled at your tone.

“Understandably so. I don’t presume he had expected a rejection, let alone the hundred guests present.”

You shrugged, a shadow of a smile on your lips. There was no denying that rejecting the Crown Prince had brought you an inexplicable sense of pleasure. “That is more so his fault than mine.”

“You aren’t mistaken,” he agreed.

Though he tried to hide it, you still caught the hint of regret and apprehension in his voice. A fleeting bitterness. He had been at the border when the banquet was held, overseeing the forces that helped protect the kingdom, and could not attend as a result.

Your deal with Minho had consequently shattered his hopes of ever asking for your hand. There was no rectifying that truth. As cruel as it was, pretending that you were still unaware of his feelings was the best you could do for his sake.

“What of you?” you prompted after a sip of your tea. “I hear that Her Excellency has set her eyes on the eldest Lady Gaele.”

“Ah, well,” he laughed, awkwardly stirring his drink. “I have not yet discussed anything with her.”

You had met said Lady Gaele once before, and she was a lovely, sophisticated young woman. You were sure that your friend would direct his affections toward her in due time. All he needed was a push.

“Perhaps you should, lest your youth be wasted at the border.”

That seemed to cheer him up a little, and he joked, “Worry not. I will not rot away in the garrisons.”

You and Changbin indulged in light conversation as the hour passed, catching up on everything that you had missed in each other’s lives. He talked to you about his station at the heart of Slaede’s forces, and the increasing bandit problem plaguing the border towns. You listened to him thoughtfully, having little to add on your own.

Sooner than you anticipated, your tea and pastries were finished, and Changbin was preparing to end his spontaneous visit. Receiving his coat from your butler, he said, “It was truly a delight to speak to you again—”

“I had not been aware we had guests today,” a familiar voice sounded a short distance behind you, and Changbin straightened, his countenance losing all animation as your husband approached.

“Lord Lee, I must apologize for intruding into your home uninvited.”

“Not at all,” Minho waved a dismissive hand, glancing at you. He was not displeased, but a glint of curiosity shone in his keen eyes.

You stepped closer to his side, remarking cordially, “Lord Seo was delivering the Countess’ regards. As you know, our families share an extensive history of camaraderie.”

“Is that so?” Minho’s smile was illusive, drifting between politely faux and intrigued. “Do extend my invitation, then. Our palace would be more than honored to host Their Excellencies one day.”

“I will be sure to. Likewise, the Palace of Slaede opens its doors to you any time,” Changbin responded. The formality of their exchange was so wearingly dull yet neither ceased it.

He fixed his coat, which was the rich burgundy shade of his fiefdom’s flag. “If you may pardon me for cutting short our pleasantries. I have other matters to see to.”

Entrusting Sycross to see him on his way, you watched as Changbin left after that, not looking back once.

“You needn’t worry about him,” you told Minho once he had gotten far enough. “Lord Seo will be engaged in the summer.”

“I never said that I was worried,” he tilted his head to look at you, a puzzling mix of relief and amusement illuminating his ethereal features, “If anything, I’m glad to know that my wife is not the social recluse she once claimed to be.”

You were rudely reminded of the time you had told him plainly, over breakfast, that you had no friends. You wondered, mortified, if he had been thinking about that ever since.

You cleared your throat, electing to change the topic. Why was he even out in the garden in the first place? “Were you looking for me?”

“Yes, I was,” Minho affirmed, hands clasped behind his back. He started to walk in the direction of the palace, and you accompanied him, attentive to what he might say.

“Why?”

“I will be leaving in two days’ time.”

The news struck you with the force of a thunderclap. Sudden, leaving in its wake a grim silence in your mind. A maelstrom of distress.

“I predict that the journey will last no longer than a month,” he continued to explain. “But I’m afraid that I will not be able to send correspondences often due to the sensitive nature of our whereabouts.”

“Is that so?” your voice felt distant, detached from yourself. In the month since the kidnapping incident, Minho had stayed at the palace, been at your side where you could easily find him. The idea of him leaving stirred a myriad of undesirable emotions in your core. Disappointment. Fear. Loss.

All dangerous feelings to be harboring.

You snapped out of your spell of gloom. Why did you care so much? Minho was merely a player in your meticulous game, whose purpose you had carefully decided. For the buds of your efforts to blossom, you needed to remind yourself of your end goal.

Nothing in this lifetime was permanent or secure, after all.

Perhaps, a break from Minho was necessary for you to right your mind and regain focus on the plan.

You gathered the pieces of your composure and spoke more clearly, “I wish you luck on your journey, then.”

“Thank you,” he muttered through a sigh. “But that’s not what is important.”

He stopped in his tracks and spun to face you. A gentle wind decided to blow right then, ruffling the ends of his hair playfully, carrying his concerned words effortlessly.

“You have to be careful. We still don’t know why you were targeted, so make sure to never compromise on your safety. Have Ryujin by your side at all times when Seungmin cannot be. Do not push them away.”

The sincerity in his tone rendered you speechless.

He had not simply said that for the sake of an act, but out of true worry for your wellbeing. The more you thought about that notion and what lay unexplored underneath it, the more it unsettled you.

With a faint shiver and a weak smile, you met his unwavering gaze. “Don’t worry about me. I will be all right.”

☙ Act 4.

•Scene 1•

The Count of Sitean was a simple man with simple desires. He craved the luxuries of a wealthy life—the servants, the wine, the women. He viewed himself an honest man, while his peers lauded themselves on pretentious righteousness and empty achievements, each a liar worse than the other.

He downed the glass in his grip, the drink sweet and velvety as it ran down his throat. A fine wine to accompany his fine evening.

In a loosely drawn nightrobe, he leaned against the windowsill, watching with disdain the filthy city below him. Behind him, sleeping soundly on the bed, was the young woman that had been his escort for the night.

All of life’s pleasures as defined by him had been abundant at his fingertips. There was simply nothing in this world that could ruin his merriment.

A flicker of motion in his peripheral caught his attention. He thought it to be his escort, but before he could turn around, a hand clapped roughly over his mouth. He struggled against brawny arms, his own body clumsy and ungraceful. 

“Easy, now. You would not want to wake the lady.”

A voice, dark and ominous, warned as a figure emerged from the shadows of the room. The scarce light outlined the stranger’s cloak but did nothing to reveal his face, which was shrouded in the shadows of a generous hood.

The Count’s gaze flickered in panic toward the door, only to find that a third intruder had stood guard before it, quashing all hopes of an easy escape.

Heedless to the man’s words, he attempted a muffled shout.

“Your guards have been momentarily dispatched. You would only do yourself a disservice by shouting, Count Sitean.”

He froze. The hooded stranger knew who he was.

How could that be? He had been very careful, very thorough all these years. No one breathing should be aware of his whereabouts. 

“Good,” the same man hummed. “The sooner you cooperate with us, the sooner this unpleasant ordeal ends.”

By some cryptic cue, the hand covering the Count’s mouth lifted, and he did not spare a moment to spit out, “Who are you?”

“That is of no concern to you,” came the stranger’s dismissive response, “and I have no interest in engaging in pointless pleasantries with you, so I shall be direct.”

The Count’s hands clammed up. He spoke like a nobleman, cleverly masked insults and elegant diction. Who could he be?

Regardless of their identities, whatever those intruders demanded, he was confident he could satisfy. High-born or ruffians, they were all simple men in the end. Their wants and needs were as transparent as his. 

“I need you to withdraw your support for Rowonne’s faction.”

“How presumptuous!” he sputtered. This was not at all the kind of demand he had expected, neither was it something he could simply do. “What makes you think I would agree to such a thing? That I would not report you miscreants to the authorities promptly, as I ought to do?”

“I do not merely think that, Count Sitean. I know,” a scoff, and the man stepped forward.

A stack of letters was pulled out of his cloak and slammed distastefully on the table, a half-emptied wine bottle wobbling there, forgotten. The Count recognized the stamp on the otherwise featureless envelopes—two crescents pressed back-to-back, printed in jet.

His secret insignia.  

“If you’re able to procure any proof that we were ever here, know that I have damning proof of your being here.” the stranger shrugged an arm toward the bed and the sleeping woman wrapped in its sheets as he added, “I cannot sincerely say that Countess Sitean would be particularly pleased with this knowledge.”

Blanching, the Count tasted acrid wine at the back of his throat. This unknown person before him could only be a devil amongst men. How else could he have acquired all his carefully concealed secrets? Was this retribution for his crimes?

Desperation began to gnaw at him, and he tried to plead with his captors, “Listen, I can give you anything you want—”

“With all due respect, you are in no position to negotiate with us, Count Sitean.” the man held out a paper lined with elegant script, taunting, “Would you care to read this curious item?”

Squinting his beady eyes, the Count made out portions of writing that made his heart drop. My dear Cynthia…

He recognized this hand, and it was not that of his son-in-law.

“It seems that infidelity runs in the family,” a huff, dripping with such disgust that it made the Count seethe with anger.

“How dare you insult a count!” he hissed. “I care not where from you got your foul hands on this letter, you will leave my daughter out of this!”

“Poor Lord Iriese. Who do you think would receive the brunt of his fury if I were to drop this evidence at his doorstep—the Crown Prince or his adulterous wife?”

No. The Count needed Iriese’s funding. Their fickle partnership was only held by his daughter’s marriage to their third son. Were this scandal to ever come to light, he would lose the decadent lifestyle he had worked so hard to obtain.

It seemed that he no longer held the upper ground.

“Please…” he begged. “I will do whatever you want. I will give you anything—”

“If I were to be frank, Count Sitean, you repulse me. I’ve no taste for your offerings,” the stranger spat. “I want nothing of you besides the withdrawal of your support. Do you not presume you could meet that?”

“I-I cannot do that—”

“I take it you are fine, then, with the release of these letters?”

“This is blackmail! You will not get away with this!” he argued, but the stranger was unfazed.

“Is that so? I appreciate the warning.”

There was no avail in trying to negotiate. The only option left for the Count was to escape their clutches and alert the Crown Prince of tonight’s incident. Surely, he would be able to deal with them easily.

He eyed the small table where he had thoughtlessly left his bejeweled dagger, the tip of its handle poking out from under the stack of letters. It was mainly decorative, but it was still a weapon. He could use it to deter them.

“Do you wish to see which is quicker, my blade or your butter knife?”

As though he had read his mind, the stranger’s question was a promise of demise. Still, the Count did not falter. They were demanding he betray the Crown Prince, a feat he would never dare. Too much was at stake. He could not succumb.

For the continued fulfillment of his simple desires.

With a gulp, the Count of Sitean steadied his pounding heart and lunged toward the dagger.

•Scene 2•

As you had predicted, not seeing Minho did indeed clear your mind of its troubled thoughts.

The sole reason you were in Valorieve was to shield yourself. You married Minho to escape the Crown Prince and the fate of doom he guaranteed. Everything you had done so far was to further your plans, that fact had not changed.

It cannot change.

Minho’s absence was a much-needed blessing, for it reminded you of how things ought to be. Him minding his own duties, and you minding yours. Neither intervening in each other’s lives or bothering the other. You did not need him by your side to disquiet your emotions and confuse you.

Solitude was what you handled best.

You were toiling away in your study, taking advantage of the peace of the past three weeks to further develop your plan for the new register. The team of advisors Minho had assigned to this project had been more than pleased with its progress so far. Chaeryeong’s trial school was running smoothly, attracting the public’s increasing attention with each day. The results you had initially expected were turning out to be better than anticipated.

You were signing off a letter to Valorieve’s Minister of Education, inquiring about the training of teaching personnel, when a terrible crash startled you.

Something whizzed past your ear, dark and round, missing your head by mere inches, before it hit the carpeted floor with a heavy thud. It rolled across until it finally lost momentum and rested at the center of your study.

Heartbeat drumming in your ears and your letter now ruined, you stood slowly and let your gaze latch immediately onto the damage to the window behind you. There was a glaring hole in the crystalline glass, and it was nothing short of a miracle that your head had not been bashed in.

What, by all gods, just happened?

“My lady are you all right?” Seungmin’s voice sounded from behind the door, but you were too distracted to respond to him, stepping toward the suspicious object that flew into your room.

It was a jagged rock the size of an open hand and a folded piece of paper was tied around it, dirtied by blooms of gruesome brown. You made the unwise decision to pick it up, unravel the twine, and unfold the paper, morbidly curious.

That paper was acting as a pouch for another unknown object, which fell to the floor when you opened it. It made no significant noise when it dropped, but you stumbled backward, stifling a shriek.

A severed finger was lying at your feet, coated in old blood.

Bold, angry letters screamed at you from their place hastily inked on the paper.

‘I WILL TAKE EVERYTHING FROM YOU.’

Your mind went blank and your voice rose in a shout before you could realize it.

“Guards!”

Your knights burst into the room, alarm distressing their faces. At their forefront was Seungmin, whose eyes filled with grim understanding as they scanned the scene.

He knelt promptly, frustration with himself simmering dark and dangerous under his breath. “Forgive us for our incompetence, my lady.”

“Rid of this thing. Discard it post-haste,” you tried to uphold your calm as you ordered, and your knights obliged without a moment’s delay.

This was not the first time you had received a threat. Yet, you had never been rattled this much.

I will take everything from you.

You knew the meaning behind that macabre message. This was not a threat directed at you alone—he had begun to threaten the people around you.

He had already harmed one.

Who could it be? Who did the finger belong to? The notion made you sick beyond belief, but you could not stop your mind from wandering.

It could not belong to either of your parents. The Count and Countess were constantly protected by a stringent body of Lurmuse’s best knights. For the Crown Prince to attack them and succeed was unthinkable.

Likewise, it could not have belonged to Changbin, for he was too far and too good with a sword. It was not Chaeryeong’s either. You had seen her earlier in the day and the finger was too old to have been hers. Besides, targeting either of them made little sense.

Seungmin, Ryujin, Sycross, and the rest of your staff were obviously exempted. They accompanied you tirelessly throughout the day. If something were wrong, you would be the first to know about it.

So, that only left—

Minho.

The ground seemed to give out underneath your feet.

He was the only person whose whereabouts you did not know. He was the only person against whom the Crown Prince may hold a true grudge.

The journey had taken him far where he was unable to write to you. A mission that could be brimming with peril, and you would never hear about it until it was too late. What if he had been attacked? Ambushed or raided along the way?

What if he had been killed?

The thought brought with it mind-numbing terror.

No. Minho could not die. You would not allow it. He was your partner, your aide, your vivid light in a realm of endless despair. He cannot be taken away from you. You would wring the Crown Prince’s neck with your bare hands if he ever dared, and that realization only worsened your panic.

You tried to force the idea away. Minho was not helpless. He would take command of Valorieve’s forces in a few years, surely he was skilled enough not to let himself be killed.

That is right, you inhaled deeply, attempting to steady yourself. Your husband was not an average man, you did not need to worry about him so much. He would return to you in a week’s time, safe and sound, and you would forget that such a threat ever happened.

Until then, you had to stop thinking about it.

•Scene 3•

That anxiety never left you for the duration of the week.

There was no use in lying to yourself about it—you were so worried it almost made you ill. Any commotion outside the palace had you starting, the first thought to cross your mind being whether Minho had finally returned.

You justified your concern as nothing more than guilt for having involved him in your troubles. It was the only sensible reason you could think of, and you refused to delve into other possibilities.

You were attempting to distract yourself by reading through ledgers in your temporary study when you caught the faintest noise outside the window. The thumping of hooves. Shouts from the entrance guards.

You were out of your seat before you could process what was happening, whirling toward the window to spot the unit of riders. Heart hammering, you knew without a doubt that it was him.

Finally.

You marched out of the study, making your way purposefully through your confused knights. They fell in stride behind you, but you could not care for their questions, you could not even hear them, mind only on the ever-stretching hallways of the palace.

You did not realize that you had begun running until your breath wheezed through your lips, its instability not unlike the chaos inside your head. You were unable to discern the state of the riders’ well-being from the window. What if he had been injured? What if he was barely grasping the thread of life?

What would you do then?

The grand entrance swung open for you and you stood atop a sprawling flight of marble stairs, gaze instantly drawn to him as if by some unseen force. A step followed by two, and you were rushing down the stairs, skipping steps and wishing the ground were closer. How you did not trip and fall was a true wonder.

Minho’s cape of imperial blue fluttered in the wind, graceful and proud as he dismounted from his steed. Even after a month of absence, he seemed brilliant to you, like a star plucked out of the canopy of night.

“Make way!” someone shouted as you wove through the crowd of weary travelers and busy staff. The disturbance caught his attention and he turned around, catching your gaze in a fleeting moment.

It was as though the world had stopped turning, and the two of you were caught in its trance.

Minho moved in your direction, but you reached out to him first, hands finding his and grasping them tightly. Gloved, yet their warmth was familiar and it caused a tingle to run along your skin.

His hands were intact. He missed none of his limbs.

The Prince had not targeted him after all.

Head bent under the tremendous weight of your relief, you brought his hands to your temple, breathlessly murmuring, “Thank goodness.”

“Lady Y/n.”

Minho’s voice dragged you out of your thoughts and you snapped your head up to look at him. Fatigue had sullied his elegant features so slightly, but other than that, he seemed wholly fine.

His eyes twinkled with a curious fondness when he spoke, gentle, not at all teasing, “Had I known that you would welcome me so warmly, I would have hastened my return to you.”

Your heart flipped weirdly, and you were suddenly aware of the tens of people around you, watching you. Embarrassment bloomed hot on your cheeks. It seemed that you had been too caught up in your concern.

“I-I was only…” whatever excuse you were trying to make trailed away when he turned his hand over and touched his lips to your knuckles. A movement so easy and tender you could have mistaken it for sincere emotion.

Gaze solely on you, Minho appeared not to mind the audience. The rare smile that found home on his lips was kind, its beauty unlike anything you had ever seen before.

“I’m happy to see you too.”

• • •

Minho shut the door of the bedchambers softly so as to not disturb you. As much as he wanted to plop onto the silky sheets and let slumber carry him away from his responsibilities, he still had important matters to attend to first.

The mission was a success. He had managed to chip away at the Crown Prince’s support circle from the shadows. Although, the Count of Sitean had proven to be quite troublesome to deal with.

Now, Minho had to make preparations to take advantage of the impending shift in the dynamics of the court.

He was making his way to his study when Seungmin intercepted his path, a vague sense of urgency in his tone as he bowed. “Pardon me, my lord, but there is something I must speak to you about in private.”

He eyed him questioningly, and the knight quietly divulged, “It concerns the Lady.”

At that, Minho’s interest spiked and he gave him a firm nod. “Follow me to my study.”

He had expected nothing of his return to the palace. Days of tireless travel had worn him out of his mind, and his body felt heavy as stone with exhaustion. But all of that was forgotten at the sight of you, running toward him like nothing else in the world had mattered.

You had clutched his hands so tightly, as though unsure of his being there, afraid he would simply dissipate before you. Concern, and then crushing relief. The reverence by which you held him had sparked in his heart a foreign emotion, the warmth of it all-encompassing. Soothing. Right.

In that moment, Minho thought that he would not mind returning home to you like this for the rest of his life.

He walked into his study with Seungmin following him, not sparing a second with his demand after the door was closed behind them, “What is it?”

Your knight presented an envelope he had in his grasp, the set of his brows wrinkling in a grave frown. “This message was delivered to Her Ladyship three weeks after your departure.”

Minho received it from him, opening the envelope and pulling out the letter within as he continued, “It was attached to a rock that was thrown at the window of her study. Fortunately, she was not injured.”

The paper was deeply stained with old blood, the ink messy and barely discernable, but Minho still made out the scribbled threat.

‘I WILL TAKE EVERYTHING FROM YOU.’

“However, it gave her a terrible scare. There was a severed finger with the message, but we do not know who it had come from.”

Frost pumped through his veins, the sound of his heartbeat suddenly too loud.

You had been threatened in his absence. Within the walls of his palace. Someone had dared to target you again.

How was he only hearing about this now? You seemed completely fine earlier. An incident of such severity should’ve been mentioned to him immediately upon his arrival.

“Her Ladyship asked us to destroy the letter. I acknowledge that my actions defy her orders, but I believe that this is something you had to see, my lord. I’ve served her for four years now, and I know the kind of person she is. News of this incident would never reach you otherwise.”

A realization rammed violently into him. Was this why you had rushed out to meet him? That gut-wrenching worry, that undisguised relief—how long had you been grappling with that fear?

The thought of it nearly numbed him with unspoken fury. Any ideas he had of resting vanished, replaced by the overwhelming urge to upturn the city in search of the bastards responsible.

But all Minho could do right now was clench his fist around the bloodied letter, muttering lest his volatile emotions slip out of his grasp, “I appreciate it, Sir Kim. You may return to your post.”

“Thank you, my lord.”

Seungmin turned to leave, but when he opened the door, he found someone blocking his way. Minho’s mood soured even further when he recognized the figure.

“First it was trespassing, and now you’re eavesdropping, Felix?”

His younger brother stalked into the study, completely disregarding the insulting remark. He wore an unreadable expression as he stopped before him and stretched out his hand. “Let me see the letter.”

Minho had not forgotten the way Felix rummaged through your study many weeks ago, attempting to expose the danger he insisted that you posed. He did not have the composure to deal with him now.

“Let me see the letter,” Felix repeated, his persistence odd. He appeared almost desperate.

Minho contemplated obliging. Perhaps this would finally clear his brother’s suspicions of you. If he were to see the extent of the threats you were receiving, maybe he would become more sympathetic toward you.

He handed the paper to him after making up his mind, wordless. It would be unreasonable for Felix to uphold his doubts after seeing its contents anyway.

Minho watched his brother’s eyes widen as they took in the scribbled message. As if he had chanced upon a horrible truth, he drew in a shaky breath. “What is the meaning of this, brother?”

“It means that Lady Y/n is innocent,” a new voice sounded with the click of the door, and Minho sighed.

“Are you in the habit of eavesdropping as well, Chan?”

“I’m simply here to let it be known that I was right.” he shot a blameful look toward Felix, stepping forward and plucking the letter out of his hands.

Minho scowled. “This is not a matter to be gloating about.”

“Indeed.” Chan shook his head, having finished reading the letter. “It seems to me that this incident is linked to the abduction of two months ago.”

“I think so, too,” Minho agreed. Having his brothers with him seemed to calm his earlier anger. From a raging wildfire to a brilliant torch that guided him toward clear, decisive thought.

“But…who could be behind this?” Felix’s deep voice rang hollow, visibly unsettled by the news.

Lips pressed into a grim line, Minho met both of their troubled gazes. “I believe I have an idea as to who it might be.”

•Scene 4•

The Crown Prince was on the verge of losing his sanity.

The threat he had sent was perfect. It should have terrified her beyond reason. It should have made her beg for mercy. Why, then, had he received nothing in return?

Why had she not surrendered herself yet?

Was his threat ignored?

The thought made him seethe with an anger so immense it could have suffocated him. He was the Prince. He was the Blood of the First. The ground that he stepped upon was sacred.

He was not one to be ignored, especially not by a lowly demon.

It was all wrong. That banquet, that wedding, that abduction. She should have never escaped his clutches. He made sure of that all those years he had her with him. She had been accepting of her fate. Not once did she act against him. Never.

Until that banquet. Until that troublesome count’s son stepped into the picture and took her away.

That bastard. Everything that went wrong was his fault. She would have been secured in the castle had he not meddled. The Prince would have been spared this infuriating helplessness had he not stood in his way.

Instead, she was tucked away beyond his reach, and he was trying so desperately to bring her back as though he were a wretched dog.

Those two had reduced him to such a pathetic state.

Everything was their fault.

If only he could remove that annoying pest, stamp him out like the stubborn insect he was. Nothing would then hinder his way. His plans would succeed, the demon eradicated and his duty fulfilled.

He eyed a letter neglected on his desk, an invitation to Valorieve’s Banquet of Valor, and an idea flashed in his mind.

The Crown Prince burst through the door of his study, determination hastening his pace. His advisor sputtered after him, “Your Highness! Where are you going?”

“I’m leaving,” he answered flatly.

“B-But—you must not! There is still much work that requires your attention—”

How annoying. The Prince paused and spun sharply to face his advisor, leveling him with a glare so cold it may have frozen the man. “You can see to it yourself.”

Disbelief caused his mouth to gape. “Wait, Your Highness—!”

But the Prince did not wait. He could no longer sit in his castle and wait. If he wanted to see his plan through, then he had to take matters into his own hands.

The Festival of Valor was but a month away. He would take his chance then.

To hell with protecting the royal name.

•Scene 5•

The Banquet of Valor was an annual event hosted by the Count and Countess of Valorieve and attended by many of the kingdom’s nobility. It was a day-long affair that started in the afternoon with an elaborate tea party and ended late in the evening with a grand feast. It preceded the Festival of Valor, which was celebrated all throughout Valorieve.

Historically, the first banquet was held to commemorate Valorieve’s victory in the Northern States War—a conflict that occurred between it, Rowonne, and the nation bordering them both. It was this war, nearly half a millennium ago, that spurred the formation of the kingdom.

Valorieve was expected to rule, for they had the support of the majority. Yet, by some mysterious turn of events, it was Rowonne that ended up on the throne. The nation that lost the war.

You had seen the kingdom in its infant years, and you knew the reason behind Valorieve’s shocking loss of the throne very well. It was an integral part of your own history, after all.

Sycross’ voice followed a knock on your door. “My lady, are you prepared to leave for the banquet?”

Your handmaiden tugged at your dress one last time, making sure that the blue silk draped perfectly before stepping away. You thanked her for her lovely work and turned toward the door, finding your butler and your knight waiting for you when you opened it.

“I’m ready,” you told them, and the three of you began moving toward the garden for the first part of the event.

Two separate tea parties were being held. One hosted by the Count for his fellow noblemen and the other hosted by the Countess for the noblewomen. As such, Minho could not escort you, and you guessed that he was already in the garden, greeting guests with his father.

Ever since his return from that month-long journey, he had become more attentive to you. It was as if something changed in him yet again. His conversations with you lasted a little longer, and he developed a new habit of bringing you small delicacies whenever he had the time.

Concerned, you tried to limit your interactions with him, but Minho seemed impervious to your stiff responses and aloof tactics. Even Felix, who you thought had a particular distaste for you, had started to behave more amicably around you.

The two of them were starting to become serious threats to your hopes of resuming a solitary lifestyle.

“My lady,” Sycross spoke up suddenly as you began to near the entrance to the palace gardens. He sounded rather disconcerted, “You must be cautious during the tea party.”

Your brows creased in confusion as your pace slowed down. “Is something the matter?”

He was quiet for a beat, gaze sweeping across your surroundings before he determined it was safe enough to speak. Icy eyes downcast, he let out a dignified sigh. “As truly as it dismays me to say, there are some who disapprove of your marriage and will surely use this opportunity to express their unpleasant sentiments.”

You hummed in understanding, remembering the shock and disgust of the guests at the Prince’s fateful banquet many months ago.  

“There is one in particular,” Sycross added, low enough so that only you heard him, “Lady Hitalon. It is well known that she has been besotted with His Lordship ever since she made her debut into elite society four years ago.”

It did not come as a surprise to you that a man like Minho had admirers, let alone ones who had been staunchly obsessing over him for years. You glanced at your left hand, and your wedding ring winked back at you. Those ladies would be pesky at most, nothing that you could not handle.

Besides, what did you care if they had opinions to voice? The two of you were sworn to one another, the nature of the deal between you not something an outsider could simply meddle in.

You raised your chin and squared your shoulders, staring straight ahead as you assured Sycross, “You needn’t worry.”

“As you say, my lady.”

He stopped before a large set of glass doors revealing the exquisite greenery of the palace garden. Holding them open, he mentioned in hushed tones as you walked out, “Ryujin and I will be nearby. If you find yourself faced with trouble, simply signal to one of us and we will take care of it.”

“Thank you,” you gave him a small smile for his troubles and made your way toward the party.

The Countess of Valorieve was overlooking the busy staff when you approached her, greeting her with a deep curtsey, “Good afternoon, Your Excellency.”

“Yes, good afternoon,” she hummed as she regarded you, austere, but not scornful. Her scrutiny reminded you of a hawk, sharp and dangerous. You could clearly tell where Felix had gotten his signature glare from.

The party commenced shortly, and the bulk of it passed without a hitch. The ladies that shared your table were charming and affable, and riveting, insightful conversation flowed easily amongst you. Coincidentally, the eldest Lady Gaele was seated with you, and you did not hesitate to grasp the opportunity and learn more about Changbin’s fiancée-to-be.

But just as you thought that Sycross’ caution would be unwarranted, a honeyed voice encroached on your peace, “Is that Lady Y/n?”

The infamous Lady Hitalon was approaching your table, her dress an opulent cloud of violet. Flanking her were two younger ladies whom you could not recognize. You supposed they were the daughters of viscounts, judging by the way they seemed to follow her around like ducklings.

“My, it really is. What an honor.” her pretentious smile urged you to roll your eyes, but you refrained for the sake of propriety.

She eyed Lady Gaele when she stopped by your table, and you wondered why she cared to fake kindness when the opposite was so glaringly obvious to everyone present. “I had been hoping to enjoy some tea with Lady Y/n. You don’t suppose you could spare a place, could you?”

“Is that so?” Lady Gaele patted her lips elegantly with a napkin before rising from her seat, perhaps having the sound foresight to avoid the noblewoman.

The apology in her voice was sincere when she excused herself, “Please pardon me, then. I’ve truly enjoyed conversing with you, and I hope to see you again during the banquet, Lady Valorieve.”

“Likewise, Lady Gaele.” you gave her a small smile, standing up to regrettably watch her leave. It seemed that the other ladies sharing your table were also quite wary of Lady Hitalon, for they each stood to leave with sheepish apologies.

You could not fault them.

Before you could mention for him, Sycross was placing new teacups on the table and refilling the tiered stand with fresh pastries. He snuck a glance toward you, signaling a question for help, and you gave him an imperceptible shake of your head.

You could handle Lady Hitalon and her ducklings just fine on your own.

“I hope that your afternoon has been splendid so far, Lady Hitalon,” you remarked as you poured tea for them and then for yourself.

“It has,” she responded dismissively, not bothering to introduce her company as they sat down.

Countless lifetimes had honed your patience to perfection. You were indifferent to her concealed hostility, electing to stir sugar into your tea instead.

“Since we are all women here, I am sure you wouldn’t shy away from humoring me, Lady Y/n.” she crossed her arms, the slight smirk on her rouged lips smug. Her casual usage of your name irked you. You had never spoken to her before, so why was she addressing you as though you two were close?

“Of course,” you hummed, taking a sip of your tea, and Lady Hitalon chuckled. “I knew it.

“To be honest with you, I have always dreamt of residing at this palace,” she let out a tragic sigh. “Tell me, is it as spectacular as they say?”

“I suppose.”

“Oh, you are as dull with your words as the rumors claim,” another overly friendly laugh as she joked, but you did not miss the edge in her words, “It appears that Lord Minho’s tastes are quite unique.”

You did not reply to that, finding that the floral taste of your tea was more worthy of your attention. Your quietness did not deter Lady Hitalon, however, for she continued to spout her faux innocent comments, “Speaking of which, I wonder what made him propose to you during the Crown Prince’s banquet. It must be an exhilarating love story.”

“It is nothing of the sort,” you stated with a shake of your head. “We simply found mutual benefit in this arrangement.”

“Oh,” her brows shot up before a knowing smirk drew itself on her lips. “Well, I suppose that makes sense. Why else would a man as wonderful as Lord Minho marry someone he had never expressed interest in before?”

Her two friends tittered at that, and you wished to sigh. They behaved more immaturely than schoolchildren.

Yet, perplexingly, those childish words annoyed you. The way she spoke of Minho, the way she spoke of you—it was as though a bothersome bee was buzzing in your ears.

“Seduction is an art in of itself, after all. Who knew that you would be so proficient at it, Lady Y/n?” Lady Hitalon hid her smile behind a bejeweled hand, her true colors beginning to seep through like a spillage of ink on linen.

You had begun to tire of this conversation. Glancing away, you caught the Countess’ gaze. She was seated at a nearby table, eyeing your situation passively before turning back to her tea as though nothing was the matter. A clear sign that you had to deal with this alone.

“I simply find it interesting. Even though you are married, surely you understand that you wouldn’t be able to keep Lord Minho all to yourself for too long.”

Did she not know how to stop talking, or did she love the sound of her own voice that much? You clenched your jaw, biting back a noise of displeasure. An outsider like her knew nothing. You could not fathom the source of her confidence to say such nonsense.

Even though your relationship strayed from the ordinary, you were content with your marriage to Minho. He was your partner, and he acknowledged you as his. That faithfulness was enough, and you had seen proof of it in his behavior.

What Lady Hitalon insinuated was an insult to his character, and it sparked a sense of protectiveness in your heart. What right had she to speak of him like that?

“After all, a farmland noble should know their place and leave the bustling city to those who belong to it. Do you not think so too?”

That’s it.

You set your teacup down a little too roughly, the diamond on your finger catching light. “I’m afraid that the one who should know her place here is you, Lady Hitalon.”

“Oh, please, I was merely teasing. You needn’t become so riled—” she tried to brush it off, but you interrupted her sternly. Despite it being unreasonable, you could not help your irritation.

“Moreover, the man you speak of so intimately is my husband.”

• • •

Minho did not intend to overhear you. Truly.

He had been entertaining guests when Felix alerted him of an alarming matter—Count Hitalon and his sons were present, which meant that, without a doubt, Lady Hitalon was also attending.

He was not blind to her affections. She had been making persistent advances toward him for a long time, and out of politeness, he indulged her sometimes. But all of that was before the incident that stirred quite the controversy in the court—his marriage.

He was suddenly overwhelmed by unease. There were still many who disapproved of your marriage, and knowing Lady Hitalon’s headstrong character, she was sure to hurl some spiteful remarks at you for it.

Hoping that his worries were unfounded, Minho excused himself and rushed toward the ladies’ tea party. It was nearing its end, so he was not breaking any rules of etiquette. The rest of his side would be joining him soon, anyway. He was only taking a head start.

He spotted Sycross first, who acknowledged his presence with a telling look.

It seemed that Lady Hitalon had beaten him to you.

Her veiled insult was carried by the light breeze despite the noise of the party.

“After all, a farmland noble should know their place and leave the bustling city to those who belong to it. Do you not think so too?”

A messy combination of dread and displeasure twisted his gut, and he was going to step into the garden when your words sliced through the air, unflustered, yet every bit dangerous.

“I’m afraid that the one who should know her place here is you, Lady Hitalon.”

A laugh threatened to escape his lips, born from relief and unexpected pride. He should have known that you would be able to handle it yourself, and beautifully at that. You might have been difficult to read, but you were not one to mince your words. Ever so classy, they always landed with the lethality and precision of a master’s arrow.

You did not need his help.

It was what you said next, however, that caught him entirely off guard.

“Moreover, the man you speak of so intimately is my husband.”

Perhaps it was the protectiveness of those words, or the subtle ferocity lining your tone, but Minho found himself stunned by the light flutter in his heart, the warmth that pooled in his chest like honey.

What a glorious feeling it was.

It made him happier than it should have to hear you defend him so vehemently, to hear you defend your rightful place so firmly. He discovered that he was not ashamed to admit—it was cute. Precious in a sense that swelled his pride, made him want nothing more than to walk up to you and capture that smart mouth of yours in a kiss.

Though, he had a sinking suspicion that you would clobber him if he ever dared to voice the thought.

Still, he cherished the feeling it brought him, did not reject it at all as it settled deep into the twisting crannies of his heart.

He felt their gazes swiveling toward him, paired with gasps and whispers, but Minho paid them no mind as he made his short way to your table. Lady Hitalon and her friends noticed him first, their eyes widening so much they started to resemble full moons.

The smile he mustered for them was dry. All his muscles really wanted to do was scowl. “Do pardon my interruption, ladies.”

You looked up at him when he stopped beside you, surprise and confusion distressing your brows ever so softly. “Lord Minho, what brings you here?”

The handmaidens that dressed you had done an exquisite job, for you looked like an iris in full, breathtaking bloom. A wreath of violet posies crowned the back of your head, and a smattering of pearls was woven through your hair. Your gown puffed around you, a cascade of deep blue silk. Two silver brooches were pinned over your heart, gleaming in the sunlight. Valorieve’s leopard and Lurmuse’s owl.

Minho noted, very carefully, how the colors of his fief were sublime on you.

“The tea party is ending,” he answered, his smile mellowing out as he extended a helping hand toward you. “I wished to greet Their Excellencies with you.”

You did not question him further. Taking his hand and rising from your seat, you excused yourself, “Pardon me, then, Lady Hitalon. It has been a pleasure meeting you.”

You spoke the lie so easily he might have mistaken it for truth had he not witnessed the exchange that transpired between you. It was nothing to call a pleasure.

You turned away, and he was about to lead you toward the Countess’ table when a high voice exclaimed, “L-Lord Minho—!”

Lady Hitalon was standing now, flustered, clutching her hands in front of her like a plea. There was hope in her tone, a certain type of happiness that he suddenly found himself wanting to crush. He had not forgotten her previous affronts.

Minho’s smile disappeared, and he gripped your hand closer to himself when he said, “If there is something you wish to say to Lady Valorieve or me, you may have a butler convey the message or write it in letter.”

He did not linger to watch her blubbering reaction, quickly ushering you away as the Count and the rest of the men’s party entered the garden. You were silent, your gaze vacant as you stared ahead. Lady Hitalon’s comments must have still been upsetting you, he determined when your possessive hold on his arm did not ease.

Minho chose his words carefully, uttering them tentatively, “What she said was not true. You don’t have to go anywhere.”

You froze then spun to face him so rapidly, horror and embarrassment inseparable on your face. Your question was more a statement as you stepped back once. “You heard?”

“It was nothing particularly outrageous,” he teased. “I am your husband.”

You looked at him, dumbfounded for a prolonged second before snapping your gaze away and mumbling under your breath, “I had not been thinking when I said that.”

“Is that so?” he mused playfully as the two of you approached a cluster of nobles. “I suppose I prefer you when you’re not thinking, then.”

You did not retort, did not even spare him a sour glare, seeming to drown in a sea of your own fluster instead. For the second time that afternoon, Minho found himself tucking away a reckless thought.

How cute.

•Scene 6•

The city of Adorance was like a bride on her wedding day.

You saw blue and gold everywhere you looked, lining the streets, draping from the buildings, fluttering in the sky. The sounds of joy filled the air. Music, and the laughter of the young and the old melded into one beautiful song. The voices of vendors and the softer tones of passersby a harmonious background.

You happened upon a different form of entertainment at every corner. Singers and dancers, who brought life to the festivities. Illusionists and contortionists, who left awed the crowds surrounding them. Jesters and animal trainers, who elected laughs and applause from their audience. A play was unfolding on a small stage in the midst of town, its actors portraying the victory of Valorieve’s knights in the Northern States War.

A group of children ran past you, weaving their way through the throngs of people as they chased one another in a game of tag. Their little faces were hidden behind masks that carried the likeness of leopards. Snarling snouts and spotted yellow fur.

Since it was customary for the Count’s family to attend the first day of festivities, you accompanied Minho as he wandered around the city, greeting citizens and sharing in their joy. His reputation among them seemed to be impeccable, for they reciprocated his greetings with wide grins and well wishes of their own.

You were surprised at the number of people that approached you too, thanking you for your work on the new register scheme. They handed you little gifts of freshly baked treats and handcrafted trinkets, which you could not accept without pressing coin into their laboring palms.

Occasionally, you would spot some nobility within the fray. Members from the families of Valorieve’s viscounts and barons invited Minho and you to watch certain intriguing performances or try unique foods.

You were standing at the back of the audience of a comedic play, a steamy sugar roll in hand, when a pair of little girls approached Minho cautiously. They carried between them a handwoven basket piled with flowers the shade of a depthless ocean.  

“Milord!” one of them shouted over the noise, her speech adorably clumsy.

Minho motioned for the retinue of guards surrounding you to let them in, and you watched as the man who was nearly unapproachable in court knelt before the two girls. He answered them with a warm, lighthearted smile. “Yes, little ladies?”

The girl that spoke first plunged a free hand into the basket and pulled out a beautiful flower crown. Her question was earnest as she held it out to him. “Would you like a Warrior’s Halo, milord?”

“Thank you very much. I would.” he received the crown with emphasized gratitude, to which the girl squared her shoulders. “You’re welcome kindly, milord!”

You could not help the small smile that quirked your lips at her darling antics.

As the two girls scampered away to hand out more flower crowns, Minho rose to his feet and turned to face you. “Lady Y/n.”

You regarded him curiously as he stepped closer, and before you could process his actions, he was reaching up and placing the flower crown delicately over your head.

“This is called a Warrior’s Halo,” he said softly, brushing back a stray strand of hair to secure the crown in place.

His proximity made your stomach flip, suddenly swarmed by what felt like a kaleidoscope of restless butterflies. He was close enough that all you could see without turning your head was him, and it was almost as though he were taunting you.

You had not forgotten what happened during the tea party. The fact that he had heard you say something so utterly silly made you want nothing more than to lose yourself in a forest and never be found again.

Alas, that was not doable, and you were stuck with him and his teasing quips for the rest of the day.

So far, your tactic for dealing with the cacophony of feelings he spurred in you was to ignore said feelings. Let them pass over you like a balmy summer breeze, for you were sure that they were nothing but confusion and embarrassment.

They had to be.

“They say that when the soldiers returned home, their loved ones wove these flowers together and crowned them in celebration.” Minho stepped back to admire his work with a tender tilt of his head. There was an uproar in the distance, which you guessed was the cheering of an excited crowd.

“T-That’s lovely,” you managed to comment as you touched the flowers carefully. Their petals were velvet under your fingertips. “Thank you.”

What you had thought was the sound of cheers became louder and more frenzied, almost as though the source of it was approaching you. Your guards seemed to notice it too, for they began to look around them with concerned frowns.

It was common for something to go awry in a gathering as large as this. That was why ample guards and watchmen were employed to keep order. A disturbance this loud was not a good omen.

Seungmin stepped closer to the two of you, as though to usher you away. “My lord, my lady, I believe it would be safer if we moved—”  

Screaming.

Panicked and uncontrollable. A hoard of people was storming wildly your way, shouts of fear and confusion ringing among them. Your guards moved in a blur, mere seconds before your world tipped into chaos.

“Protect His Lordship! Protect Her Ladyship!”

You felt as though your body was getting crushed. Quite much, it was. The crowd that was peaceful but a few moments earlier had sprung into a frenzy around you. Confused yet alarmed by the distress of the masses, they ran and pushed one another, clambering to escape an unknown threat.

They seemed to swallow you within them, their movement unstoppable and unpredictable. Cries of distress from those being trampled rose in the air. Wails of scared children separated from their parents. Shouts of guards attempting to calm the panic. You thought you heard your name amongst the tumult.

It was in a blink. Minho and your guards, they had been within your reach, and then gone. You were left to drift in the crush of bodies, trying and failing to draw yourself up. A lone leaf in the savage thralls of a mighty river. Your breaths came short in a death-like panic.

Someone gripped your elbow from behind, and you were suddenly and forcefully dragged through the crowd. Your Warrior’s Halo was lost, ripped to pieces under the footfalls of the hysteric masses. You struggled to keep with the pace of your savior, who you supposed was one of your knights, nearly tripping over your dress which was lighter for the occasion, but not at all fit for desperately running for your life.

You burst out of the crowd into an empty alleyway, and only then could you take a full breath. But even that luxury was taken away when you finally looked at your supposed knight.

A stranger in a blood-red cloak.

No—not a stranger. Something inside of you stirred, a wisp of another entity recognizing your captor. Like two halves bound by fate, to seek and to be found.

Terror knifed through your heart. Oh, how fate liked to play you for a fool.

“Unhand me this instant!” you screamed as though you had never found your voice before, twisting and flinging yourself sideways in an attempt to wrest your arm free from his grip.

You could not think of a single reason why he was in Adorance. In the flesh. Running before you without reserve. Perhaps, more than anything, you refused to believe that it was him.

Your efforts were futile, but you did not stop, shouting, “You will not take me with you—!”

You were shoved violently into the wall of a building, white stars and bursts of black rupturing your vision upon the impact. Your captor’s hold on your neck was suffocating. The rasp that left his lips made you shudder.

“You will be quiet.”

There was a flash of motion in the corner of your dying vision. A blur cutting between your bodies roughly. A pale hand outstretched to catch your captor’s face and slam him into the ground.

A heave of breath, and a voice that was vaguely familiar. “You must be aware that the assault and abduction of a count’s heir are crimes punishable by death.”

Freed, you slid against the wall, crumpling behind the broad figure of your savior and his dark cloak. You could hear the Crown Prince curse then spit at the ground. “You would get out of my way if you knew what’s best for you.”

“I’m sure I do.”

It was Chan, the Count’s secretly adopted son. You had only met him once, and the sight of him had unsettled you so deeply that your mind had simply chosen to forget about him.

There he was now, shielding you, and you could not help the doubts that flooded your head. Why was he here? How did he even find you? What if he was working with the Prince?

Maybe he was not your savior either.

You knew that you had to run, but your head was ringing with pain not yet healed. So, all you could do was inch away as the Prince lunged in your direction, only to be immediately tackled by Chan.

Their brawl was messy, their cloaks a swirl of dark red and black as they dodged and jabbed and sidestepped. A flash of steel indicated that they had pulled out daggers, too. If he knew, then Chan seemed to give no scruple about the fact that he was facing the heir to the throne.

You took advantage of their distraction from you to make a frustratingly slow escape. Using the building wall as support, you dragged your feet forward, blinking against the pounding in your head. You had checked for blood, and thankfully, there was none. It would have made explanations very cumbersome, and possibly damning otherwise.

“No!”

What you could only describe as a feral shout ricocheted across the alley as the Prince ripped himself from the fight, and you made the mistake of glancing back at him.

His hood had fallen, and his eyes were bulging wickedly through his mask as he sprung in your direction like some sort of unhinged beast.

You stumbled forward in alarm, but Chan was quicker, not missing a beat as he pulled him back and threw him against the opposite wall. So effortlessly, as though he was not a fully grown man but instead a sack of cotton. You were almost horrified. What kind of monstrous physical prowess did Chan have?

“Your fight is with me, not with the Lady,” he deadpanned as the Prince tried to pick himself off the ground, seething with such heated anger that it froze you in place. The Blood of the First blessed him with certain gifts, and his disorientation would dissipate in a matter of seconds as a result.

As if he knew not to wait, Chan pulled him up and shoved him hard against the wall, both hands fisted in the front of his red cloak. There was a grunt of pain, and the Prince’s head lolled slightly, but he was not yet unconscious as he struggled against his hold, flailing his blade around.

Freeing one hand, Chan caught his wrist and twisted it. His features were unmoving, his gaze so chillingly calm. The dagger fell to the ground with a blunt thud and he kicked it out of reach, cruel attention on the Crown Prince.

“I truly wonder…” he mused drily, grasping the mask that covered the Prince’s face. The royal fought, shaking his head, kicking furiously, trying to force his hands off, but Chan was unflinching.

The scene had you transfixed, both in trepidation and anticipation. You had not told anyone of the truth behind the kidnapping attempts, of who was truly orchestrating them, and you could imagine a hundred different ways it would unfold. Many of them were not in your favor.

Fear suddenly urged you to stop him—perhaps this was a stone better left unturned, but then you found that you were at peace with the revelation. Perhaps, it was instead long, long overdue.

With bated breath, you watched as Chan pulled his mask down. In defiance of the Prince’s objections, in spite of his efforts.

His wretched face had never left your nightmares.

There was a thin trail of red running down his nose, and his eyes were frantic as he barked, “You will hang for touching a prince!”

A laugh, loud and almost disbelieving. Sadistic.

“Oh, this is rich,” Chan sighed, then, in a flash of motion so brutal, he slammed him against the brick wall again. “And how, pray tell, will you do that, Your Highness?”

Your heart dropped. Some wicked part of you was glad to see the Crown Prince suffer, yet the repercussions of Chan’s behavior were deafening in your mind.

This was treason, a path only headed for execution.

“Threats, physical assault, abductions. I’m certain that the Count of Lurmuse will not be pleased to know of your attacks on his daughter and heir,” he let him fall to the ground, pinning him up with his boot before he could slump, “I would like to see you try.”

“So, it was you, after all.”

Your eyes widened and you stifled a gasp, abruptly snapping your head around which caused a wave of blinding pain to wash over you.

Minho walked into the alleyway, his strides long and purposeful. The sword he liked to carry was unsheathed, winking in the light like a depraved killer. His expression was cloudy with the darkest emotion, and you were suddenly reminded of how truly dangerous this man was.

There was a reason he was the exalted heir of Valorieve, unchallenged and unquestioned by his peers. Behind courtly smiles and a gentlemanly act, he was merciless. A mind that was always leagues ahead, a weapon that never dulled. That was why you had chosen him, for the success of your plan demanded a decisive aide like him.

He stopped, and your knees threatened to buckle under the sheer weight of his gaze. He took you in piece by piece—your ruined dress, your trembling hands, your disheveled hair. The wince in your eyes. The redness around your neck. With each, his expression grew impossibly darker. A forbidding trance that seemed to consume him whole until he no longer felt familiar to you.

It seemed that with great effort, he tore his gaze from you to aim a piercing glare at the Prince. His tone alone could have cleaved stone. “I have the mind to kill you where you lie.”

Chan lifted his foot and backed away as if to make way for his brother. The two towered over the hunched royal, who bared his teeth as though they were fangs. “You would not dare.”

He did not hesitate to test that claim, suddenly springing forth with his arms outstretched toward you. His otherworldly gifts enabled him to stand despite the battering he had received, but they were no use against Chan and Minho banding against him.

“You wretch!” he cursed at you as they grappled with him, managing to restrain him against the grime of the ground. “You’ve tricked me all these years!”

Minho’s sword flashed, a quick, deadly motion as he stabbed it a mere hair away from the Prince’s nose. He all but spat the words, “You mistake me for a man who jests, Your Highness.”

Snarling, the Crown Prince tried to fight off Chan’s constraining grip on him, “You wouldn't dare, Lord Lee.”

The young Lord stood, then his gold-heeled boot rammed into the Prince’s shoulder, eliciting from him a pathetic cry of pain.

“You have no liberty to decide what I dare and dare not do,” Minho almost laughed as he dug his heel further down. “Whoever would find you if you were left to die here?”

Lost in some kind of vicious delirium, he touched the tip of his long blade to the Prince’s neck and muttered, “I really ought to rid the throne of vermin such as yourself.”

He raised his weapon, and you were hurtling toward him before you realized it, grabbing his arm with all the power you could muster. “Stop!”

Minho stilled, sword glinting upright in the sun, and his eyes drifted to fix on you. Surprised. Void. Betrayed.

You did not cower, even though your head still hurt. “This is treason! You will be executed for it. P-Please—please, stop.”

That seemed to snap him out of his fury-induced daze, for he lowered his weapon carefully and stepped away, turning a bleak stare toward the crumpled form of the prince.

What you asked of him may have been difficult, but the last thing you wanted was for Minho to be charged with such a ruinous crime. He still had a long, brilliant future to live.

“Leave,” he finally ground out. “Get lost before I have a change of heart. If I do not hear of your arrival at the castle in a week’s time, I will tear apart this kingdom to hunt you down.

“And I will only say this once,” his grip tightened noticeably on the hilt of his sword, and the utterance that followed dripped like venom from his lips.

“If I so much as glimpse you near my wife again, I will kill you.”

His words were resolute, carved from ice. A promise and a threat. You were ashamed to acknowledge the delicious chill that trailed down your spine as a result. Was this how it felt to be truly protected?

You saw the Crown prince Push himself to stand, and to your shocked relief, he staggered in the opposite direction. Not once did he look back at you. Not once did he hurl an insult.

Defeated.

Or perhaps surrendering in the meantime. You did not care. All that mattered to you was the fact that he was leaving.

Pulling down the mask that covered the lower half of his face, Chan shook his head at his brother. “It was just as you predicted.”

You blanched, suddenly letting go of Minho’s arm as you echoed, “Predicted? You knew that this would happen?”

“I did not know,” he responded, indignant, refusing to face you. “I only had a suspicion that he would show himself if we were to lure him out, and he did.”

Lure him out? You felt nauseous. Had he been investigating the kidnapping incident of three months ago ever since?

With the excellent poise of a swordsman, Minho sheathed his blade and stepped away. Slowly, he turned around, and with his head bowed, he inclined his body forward.

You were startled at his actions, waving your arms in the air as though to right him. A lord only bowed to his betters. “Lord Minho! W-What are you—”

“I’m sorry.”

The guilt gnawing at his voice, raw and heartbreaking, made you pause.

“I failed to predict the extremity of the means he would employ. I did not intend to implicate you or cause you any distress in the process. Forgive me.”

What were you supposed to say to that? Your mouth opened and closed in search of an answer—any answer. But you only felt helpless when he was bowing before you so solemnly.

“Please, look at me.”

He did not rise, and you plead again, “Lord Minho, please.”

He gave in to your urging and straightened his body. What was earlier a wildfire of wrath had died out, leaving ashes of sorrow and regret on his delicate features. They seemed to flicker and smolder as he regarded you.

You tried to smile, but it felt like a lie. “It’s all right. I’m fine.”

Minho’s shoulders dropped, and his entire expression seemed to droop in defeat with them. He breathed the word like it were an anchor, a truth so blatant, he seemed to be in disbelief for even saying it. “No.”

You were not. Your body felt like a mismatch of rags held together only by the thinnest of threads. Your head felt like it was floating, yet your mind was underwater, drowning. You were terrified. You were relieved.

You were not at all fine.

“I’m sure I am.”

Minho looked as though he wanted to reject your statements further, but Chan spoke up faster, “My lady, I think we must seek medical attention for you as soon as possible.”

You did not argue that. Even though the damage to your skull was healing itself, there were still bruises and scratches across your body that needed worldly remedies.

“I think so too,” you agreed, to which Chan gave a firm nod, glancing at Minho and pulling up his mask.

“I will return on my own, then.”

“No.” you surprised both men with your vehement refusal, and they stared at you. One saddened but curious, the other simply confused.

The resemblance between Chan and the Prince, and his ancestors, was too striking. The events that had unfolded had only left you troubled. Who was he, really?

You donned a guise of confidence when you told him, “I have questions to ask of you.”

A strange look passed between the two of them, in which Minho seemed to grant him permission, and Chan obliged easily. “As you wish, my lady.”

You made your way out with Minho’s help, then waited at the mouth of the alleyway for your carriage to arrive. Judging by your surroundings, it appeared that the earlier chaos had quieted, and the festival was resuming as normal.

Chan, who had left to summon your carriage, returned shortly. At his side was a familiar face.

“Brother, Lady Y/n!” Felix blurted his concern upon seeing you, “Are you all right?”

“We are,” Minho assured him plainly.

He seemed unconvinced but did not press further, changing the topic instead. His seriousness seemed to deepen his voice. “The mass panic ceased, and we’ve seized the culprit.”

“Good,” his older brother commended before ordering, “Watch them closely. Under no circumstances are they allowed to die.”

The clopping of hooves alerted you of your carriage’s arrival as Felix muttered resolutely, “Of course.”

• • •

“How did you find me?” you asked once the carriage began moving.

Sitting across from you, Chan did not hesitate to answer, “I was asked to tail you during the festival in anticipation of any attacks. Reassurance in case the knights required assistance, which they did.”

Next to you, Minho listened wordlessly. He had orchestrated everything, without your knowledge, and it seemed that his brothers were also privy to it. That fact worried you. Why were any of them involved in the first place?

Had Chan not stepped in, you would have been on your way out of Adorance by now. Your being with them, still, was an indirect courtesy of Minho’s meticulous planning, and you would not deny your gratefulness for that.

It was as though he were protecting you from the shadows. A dependable aide. The thought made your heart warm and flutter, but you carefully chose to ignore it.

A matter more important pressed on your mind.

You sighed. “Will you tell me the truth?”

Chan’s brows furrowed. “That is the truth—”

“Who are you?”

Your question hung in the narrow space of the carriage, overbearing in its magnitude. Despite your gratitude for his help, your speculations about his origins remained staunch. Trust was impossible to build on a base of doubts, and you needed to determine whether he was qualified for your trust.

“I’ve asked you once, and you admitted to not being of the Valorieve. I now ask you for the full truth,” you added in the stretch of his hesitation, almost demanding. His ruthlessness with the Prince was fueled by something other than protectiveness, and you were not so presumptuous as to not recognize it.

The carriage shook slightly as it passed over little bumps in the road. Outside, you could hear the faint sounds of the festival, lively, as though your world had not been upturned a measly while prior.

Again, Chan seemed to seek Minho’s permission with a furtive look. An unsaid exchange passed between them, and he drew in a long, silent breath. As if to prepare himself.

“My name is Bang Chan,” he finally said, his dimpled smile bitter. You held your breath for his next words, unsure, for a fleeting moment, if the revelation would give you the closure you needed or throw your thoughts into upheaval.

“I take my mother’s surname, for my father is the King, and I am his illegitimate son.”

The truth.

Like an endless echo in the chambers of your own mind. You had known, deep down, and all you had needed was a confirmation of those speculations.

It was no wonder, then. His likeness to the Crown Prince and the royal line. His distaste for and lack of fear of him. They were half-brothers, after all.

You found yourself welcoming of this new information. Now that you were sure of who he was and what his lineage was, you could think more rationally. He could not have inherited the Blood of the First if it was already with the Crown Prince. Therefore, he should pose no real harm to your plan.

Still, that did not explain why he was taken under the Count’s wing.

As if he had heard your silent questions, Chan began to recount his story, “My mother—bless her memory—was murdered by the King’s men after he learned of my existence. I was only six years of age at the time. That was when His Excellency found me and, upon discovering my parentage, adopted me.”

Though it did not surprise you, it appalled you, nonetheless. The King was a man no better than a pig. You hated him for the innumerable atrocities he had committed against you in two lifetimes, almost forgetting that there were others who had their own grievances with him.

He rested his head back on the wall of the carriage, gazing up at its embellished ceiling in melancholy. “The Count gave me a reason to keep living, and I owe this life in its entirety to him.”

You dared to venture, whispering, “What would that reason be?”

His plush lips stretched into a grim smile.

“I want to see the King and his family destroyed.”

He said it so simply, so resolutely, as though it were but a measly feat.

You knew, then, that the cheerful image he had tried to portray in your first meeting was nothing more than an elaborate façade. Instead, his true self was that unforgiving, unrelenting person you met in the alleyway.

The dark glint in his eyes told you as much.

You did not know the intricacies of Valorieve’s plans, but there was a fundamental flaw in Chan’s aspirations that you could not ignore.

“You can’t do that,” you pointed, frowning.

“Yes, by law, but I don’t care for the laws of a tyrant.”

You shook your head. Their plans were treasonous, but that did not concern you. “No, I meant that it is impossible in a literal sense. You cannot destroy the King.”

“Why would that be?” Chan seemed perturbed, and you felt Minho’s curious gaze settle heavily on you.

There was no way for them to know, it had been hidden quite well. But you did. It was the last piece of information you had gathered before escaping the royal clutches.

Closing your eyes, you let the Crown Prince’s greatest guarded secret fall from your lips in a murmur.

“The King is dead.”

The silence that followed was not one born of respect or sorrow, but shock. The kind that warranted a disbelieving laugh.

Minho spoke for the first time since entering the carriage, softly as though his voice could break reality, “What?”

“He passed more than half a year ago,” you divulged, and Chan questioned strongly, not trying to conceal his incredulity as he leaned forward, “He is not bedridden with illness, then? How does no one know of this?”

A shrug. You could not tell them about the workings of the Renocault Order and what they had done for the throne. “The Crown Prince has his ways.”

“Why would he do such a thing?”

“It only makes sense,” Minho muttered, figuring it out himself. “How else will he ensure an easy ascension to the throne?”

The laws that were set four centuries ago required that the heir be at least thirty years of age before succeeding the previous ruler. If this condition was not met, and the throne lacked a sitter, then the leaders of the remaining fifteen fiefs may withhold the crown and elect a fitting ruler among them. As such, the Crown Prince’s title was only presumptive.

It was not unprecedented for the Rowonnese royals to delay the announcement of the King’s death for that very reason. You had seen it happen several times during your lifetimes. But, with the aid of the Order, not a single soul in the kingdom ever knew of it.

Well, save for your husband and his brother now.

“The Crown Prince has a little more than half a year left to become eligible. I suspect that a statement will be made then,” you affirmed his conclusion with your own predictions, based on your bothersome years observing the royals.

Chan reclined in his seat, an expression of strange wonder and concern on his countenance as he stared at you. It was as though he were seeing you in a new light. “My lady, just…how much do you know?”

You did not miss the warning glare Minho threw his way, chuckling with a faint shake of your head. How you found it in you to be lighthearted, you did not know. But your shoulders were feeling lighter, your heart calmer.

It was nice to share some of your burden with someone else.

“Too much, and perhaps too little.”

•Scene 7•

Much like the last time, your attendants refused you your right of doing-anything-useful while you recovered. Nonetheless, you could only feel thankful for their care. It was not their doing that found you injured and bruised, after all.

The physician that saw to your treatment had declared that you suffered a light concussion and were to rest for no less than a week. So, you were not allowed to leave your chambers by your handmaidens, who seemed to be fiercer than knights in their determination.

You lounged on one of the couches in your sitting room, a half-finished embroidery canvas in your hands. Needlework was one of the many skills your mother had taught you, for it was one of her favored hobbies. Since it was not a ledger, nor did it require you to move around, your attendants allowed you to embroider to pass the time.

The repetitive movement of the needle was calming. In and out, through and through in intricate patterns. You could understand why your mother loved it so.

But, the pastime was not enough to distract you from the world around you. The festival was on its last day, and you were cooped up inside. Though you delegated most of your work to Sycross, ever so dependable, there was yet much to be done. Estate management, trial operations, and there was the pesky issue of the Crown prince.

Minho did not tell you much about the investigations he was carrying out, but you knew that they had captured one of the Prince’s subordinates. A member of the Order, you suspected. Under Felix’s competent eye, they kept him alive. For what reason, you were unsure, but you supposed he would prove useful in Valorieve’s plans to take down the Prince.

Speaking of which, your husband was a rare sight to spot during the past week. He was swamped with so much work that you supposed it made sense. The aftermath of the incident at the festival was discreet yet extensive. Fortunately, there were no casualties, but there were other losses that demanded his attention. For such an event to even occur was wounding to the guard body of Adorance, an oversight that could not be permitted to repeat itself.

But you were not stupid. Minho had developed a habit of only entering your shared rooms deep into the night and leaving much before you awakened. He finished his meals as though in a rush to be elsewhere, and barely met your gaze when you found the chance to speak to him.

He was avoiding you, and it was as clear as the neat stitches on your canvas. It made you uneasy.

The canary you were embroidering stared at you, half-feathered and bead-eyed as you appraised your job. It felt as though it were mocking you with its empty gaze for feeling the way you did. Minho was finally distancing himself from you, should you not have been glad? Was this not what you wanted from the start?

A knock sounded at the door, soft enough that it did not startle you. 

“Come in,” you answered, a twinge of hope pitching your voice high as Ryujin hurried to open the door.

You were ashamed of the secret disappointment that tightened your chest when your butler stepped through. The hope that it would be Minho was foolish, anyway.

“I have brought your tea, my lady,” Sycross announced. A silver tray that held a precious tea set expertly balanced on his hand as he maneuvered through the spacious room. It was his newly acquired routine to bring you teas and nag at you to not overexert yourself at random intervals of the day. Your mother may have been far away in Lurmuse, but it seemed that Sycross was there to act like one in her stead.

“Thank you.” the smile you managed was but a mask, empty and false. But it seemed not to fool Sycross, whose eyebrows furrowed in sympathy as he set the tray on the nearby tea table. He too must have noticed the shift in Minho’s behavior after the incident, for he served you closely.

Perhaps attempting to lift your spirits, he remarked while handing you a steaming cup of herbal tea, “My lady, have you seen the flowers that were sent by His Lordship this morning? They’re beautiful.”

“I have,” you murmured, stealing a glance at the invaluable porcelain vase situated atop your tea table like a prize. Cheery sunflowers, shy peonies, and roses so plump seemed to swell through the mouth of the vase, soft yellows and pinks cascading down like a flowery waterfall. Smaller blossoms dotted the bouquet, white as miniature stars. “They are indeed lovely.”

There was a different bouquet every day, as though Minho were apologizing to you again and again by sending them. A note would be stuck between the blossoms, embraced by their dewy petals, and scribed on it with the familiar elegance of his penmanship were a few words asking you to rest well.

You could not understand him. Surely it was easier to speak such wishes to you directly rather than write them in a letter?

“I heard that His Lordship spent a great deal of effort in picking them,” Sycross shared, to which you hummed, watching the leaves that swam in your tea, “Is that so?”

What was he thinking? You did not want flowers if they meant his distance from you—

You halted.

What were you thinking? His silence should not be bothering you as such. In fact, you should not care in the least. After all, he was but a player in your game, a pawn in your plan. His usefulness to you would soon end, and you would no longer need him by your side.

That was merely the truth. It seemed that you had been forgetting it as of late.

You took a sip of your tea, letting the earthy drink fill your chest with its warmth when a chilling idea crossed your mind.

What if this was him rethinking his deal with you?

• • •

The young Lord’s study was a reflection of his dedication to his duties. Shelves upon shelves of neatly lined books scaled one wall, the titles etched on their spines indicating topics such as history, politics, and law, among many others. A map of the kingdom and its neighbors was painted on the opposing wall, its details intricate and vast. The flag of Valorieve draped from a golden pole that was situated beside a large window that welcomed sunlight into the generous space.

There was an air of mystery to the place, as though it held secrets that could upturn the fate of the kingdom entirely.

You knew that it did.

Taking a seat on one of the couches situated before the desk, you inhaled deeply to steady the anxiety rampaging in your head. You had been to Minho’s study many times before to discuss plans for the register or exchange information about the Crown Prince. Yet, you now felt as though you were committing a grave sin by being there alone.

But what choice did he leave you? The plan which you so carefully devised was at risk and you had staked everything upon him as its central figure. He could not be having second thoughts about your deal.

So, you decided that if Minho was not going to approach you himself, you were going to find him and plead with him instead.

The rare leather of the couch warmed from your body heat as you waited, repeatedly revising and rehearsing your speech in your head. You would set aside your dignity if you had to, hurl it away and bow your head to the ground if need be. Minho could not be allowed to renege on his promise to you.

After what felt like a lifetime of repeating the same words in your mind and imagining the hundred different scenarios that could unfold like a tragic play, a click finally sounded at the door and you snapped your head in its direction. Hope and dread formed an ugly twist in your heart.

Minho stepped into the study like a vision from a magical mirror, distant and unreal. His gaze landed on you immediately, and he seemed to blanch. “Lady Y/n?”

You did not miss the way he glanced behind him, as if to leave, nor did you overlook the hoop of blue flowers—a Warrior’s Halo, you recalled—that hung from his arm like a terribly oversized bracelet.

“What brings you here? Should you not be resting?” he cleared his throat as he asked, not walking any farther into the room, eyes seeming to wander everywhere as to avoid you.

It irked you.

“That may be true,” you stood from your seat, gripping your hands in front of you, a picture of composure, “but it has been increasingly difficult to speak to you as of late, Lord Minho.”

At that, he grimaced, his hand rising to rub the nape of his neck awkwardly. “Ah, well…”

Never had you seen him so uncomfortable, and it made your heart clench. Your speculations must be true then. There could be no other explanation for his discomfort around you.

He had finally realized how troublesome your situation was and no longer wished to resume this partnership.

No, you could not let that happen. Never.

Your hands dropped to your skirts, and you clutched the fabric as though to pull strength from the velvety silk.  

If you were going to appeal to him, this was your only chance.

Gaze fixated on the streaked marble of the floor, you took in a fateful breath before blurting out the words you so diligently practiced.

“Please allow me to stay—!”

“I’m sorry—”

What…?

Eyes wide, you dared to look up at Minho, who seemed to be equally taken aback by the coincidence of you interrupting one another.

But more than that, you were confused. Was he apologizing? Why ever would he need to?

“Oh no,” you heard him mumble to himself, almost chastising. Something akin to heartbreak creased his brows and caused his shoulders to slump—as though he were breaking apart before your eyes. “It seems I’ve let my foolishness hurt you again.”

“What do you mean?” you breathed the question, and your confusion gave out to bewilderment as he walked toward you, taking out the flower crown that hooped around his arm and holding it gently. Like that day in the festival, he stood before you and reached up, placing the Warrior’s Halo like a precious crown over your head.

Except this time, his hands lingered as though he were anchoring himself. When he spoke, he diverted his gaze to the side. “I was…in town earlier and I remembered that yours was lost in the fray.”

You blinked at him, and it seemed that your speechlessness founded some courage in him to meet your gaze. Minho smiled then, the small, dejected kind of smile that did not at all suit his brilliance, and said, “I’m sorry, Lady Y/n.

“After the incident at the festival, I…did not know how to face you,” he admitted, and you could hardly hear him over the pounding of your heart. Just what did he mean by ‘facing you’?

All the explanations you could surmise were unfavorable, and you suddenly found yourself unwilling to hear him say more. Though, you could not muster the words to stop him.

“I suppose I was ashamed,” he continued, standing so close, with his hands still on the flowers and his head bowed a measly fraction as if he were repenting. “Despite your honesty and despite remaining true to our agreement, I harbored many suspicions toward you. I doubted you. For so long, I thought you were a spy sent to deceive me. And even when that was proven false, I could not—”

He paused, trying to find the right words or maybe taking a breather from the rush of confessions that left you dazed.

“I could not fathom your motives or your purposes for doing any of this,” he managed. “I did not understand, so there was always distrust in the back of my mind. I thought that if I had gotten closer to you, then maybe I would, finally. I approached you with that ulterior motive. Part of it was guilt and worry, for you always seemed to be in danger because of something, but…

“I know that deep down, the true source of it all was unease. Fear that I was making a mistake—that I was being blinded. Even though, time and time again, the evidence was there for me to see and quash these insistent doubts myself.”

Although it was clear that he spoke those words with difficulty, Minho’s voice was steady. He did not shy away while laying bare all his thoughts, which made you want to stop him yet again.

You did not fault him for doubting you. In fact, you had fully expected him to distrust you for the many secrets you held. So why was he needlessly condemning himself like this?

You opened your mouth to say something, but he beat you to it. “As it appears, however, I was blinded.

“I had deluded myself into believing that the things I was doing were for your safety—that I was acting from a place of concern. As a result, I’ve put you in grave danger. I’ve created the opportunity for him to come find you, thinking that I would be able to protect you regardless. It was my pride speaking, nothing more.

“That day made me realize how wrong I had been. How terribly, foolishly wrong. When I was faced with my own selfish distrust, I thought to myself—how could I dare to talk to you after letting such an ugly thing live in my heart for so long?

“I’m ashamed of myself, and I…don’t know how to fix it.”

“You needn’t be,” you finally found the voice to say and it did not surprise him. Minho looked at you like he had that day a week ago. When you insisted that you were okay while you so obviously were not.

That same defeated smile. “I’m afraid you’re mistaken, Lady Y/n, and the proof of that stands before me. While I soothed my own wounds, I’ve made you feel unwanted. So much that you had to personally seek me out and ask to stay.”

Oh.

You could only stare at him.

It seemed that you were wrong.

And Minho was taking the brunt of that error.

“I must have disappointed you so greatly that you would think me shameless enough to desert you,” he sighed, looking as though he committed a travesty that could never be remedied. “I’m sorry.”

You gulped, avoiding his gaze, wishing to erase that expression off his face as quickly as possible. You did not like it in the least. “If it is my forgiveness you seek, then you have it.”

A self-pitying chuckle. “I don’t believe I’ve earned it.”

“That isn’t true,” you countered, perhaps too vehemently. You could understand the source of his anguish, but the last thing you wanted was for him to dwell on it like this. You owed him a lot. It was a debt that could possibly never be repaid. One that you could never confess to him as he so courageously confessed to you.

“Is that so?” there was a murmur from him, and then a stretch of tense silence that had you fidgeting with your dress. Had he accepted your statement? Or was he thinking of other ways to express his apology?

“Y/n.”

So softly, so tenderly. Your name fell from his lips like a snowflake that would melt with a mere touch. It surprised you, made a stampede of conflicting emotions run amok in your heart.

Stripped of titles, there was something so intimate about the way he said your name. So personal. Without intending so, your face warmed at the seriousness in the sharp set of his eyes, fixed on you as though you were the axis of this world and its skies.

“I will become better,” he stated like it were a sacred oath. “I may not know why it is you chose to trust me, but I will be worthy of that trust. From now and onwards.”

It was as though your thoughts were playful dandelions, easily evading your attempts to catch them while they floated merrily with the wind. The sincerity in his tone should have made you grimace, but you could not bring yourself to do so.

“I…” what were you supposed to say? What could you say when all your heart seemed to do was buzz and flutter?

‘You don’t need to. You shouldn’t.’

Those were the words you should have told him. Instead, the response that left your lips was an uncharacteristic mutter, “Thank…you.”

The smile that drew itself on Minho’s lips was gentle, its kindness forgiving of your awkwardness. His hands finally dropped, and when he stepped back, you subconsciously reached to touch the wreath of blue blossoms crowning your head. Strangely, you felt cold.

“I hope you would pardon my craftsmanship. Unfortunately, it is still lacking,” he remarked lightly, and you shook your head. “No, it’s quite lovely. I…noticed it when you walked in.”

You wanted to facepalm at your own ramblings. When exactly were you reduced to a flustered mess?

Before you, Minho breathed a chuckle. “I’m glad you’re pleased.”

Perhaps you should have smiled with him, but even that you could not bring yourself to do. Stuck in a confusing place, you could not let yourself be distracted by his words. Feelings were but a fleeting thing, paling when faced with the kind of hardship you were fated for.

You would only bring him sorrow in the end.  

“Well, then, I should escort you back—”

“No—!” you blurted as though all your earlier inner turmoil was naught.

Curiosity widened Minho’s eyes ever so slightly and you cleared your throat. You really did not think this through.

“You…seem worn out.”

It was true. Fatigue was lining his eyes, slight, but you noticed it, nonetheless. Not unexpected, considering the recent increase in his workload, but for some reason, it bothered you to let him go on with his day like that.

“Perhaps you should rest a little,” you suggested, sitting back down on the leather couch as though inviting him to join you.

His eyes softened with apology. “I would, but I’ve places to be—”

“I’ll wake you.”

You did not understand why you interjected so strongly, or why it embarrassed you so. In truth, you were not sure if you fully comprehended any of what had transpired a few moments ago. Fidgeting with your hands, you mumbled, “So…just for a short while…you should rest.”

It took a beat, and then you felt a dip of weight as Minho came to sit next to you on the couch. Was that a smile you heard between his words? “Thank you, then, Lady Y/n.”

He fell silent after that and you thought to yourself—what now?

Reaching up, you took the Warrior’s Halo off and brought it down to rest in your lap. It was a delicate piece of work, stems of big, blue blossoms braided together with a golden ribbon that seemed more valuable than to be used in a mere flower crown. You could only imagine Minho carefully twining flowers and ribbon into a crown while traveling to and fro the palace, and it made the creation in your hands suddenly seem all the more precious.

You stopped admiring the flowers to look at your husband instead. Closed eyes and steady breaths, he must have been truly exhausted to have fallen asleep so quickly. The sight was not new to you, but you could not help your stare.

He was so different awake than he was asleep.

Eyes that seemed to enchant and impose with their whimsical shine. Lips that seemed to entrance the beholder with their smile. He seemed to carry the world on his shoulders.

What a huge burden that was.

Ever so gently, you touched his face, bringing his head to rest on your shoulder. Part of you expected him to rouse from his sleep as a result, but you were surprised when he remained still and quiet.

Silly man, you chided him in your head. Why would you push yourself like this?

The silence of his calm breathing was all the response you got from him, and you brought your gaze back to the Warrior’s Halo.

What a shame it was that its flowers would soon wilt.

•Scene 8•

Your life seemed to shift to mundaneness after the events of the festival. The month that followed was slow and uneventful, with you resuming your work on the new register scheme untroubled by the Prince or his lackeys. It appeared that Minho’s threats worked miracles.

You only had to prepare for the final act of your plan—three months far.

On this afternoon, you were visiting Chaeryeong’s temporary school as you often did to run your evaluations and collect data about the students’ progress. Your visits were met with excitement from the children, who were beginning to warm up to you, and the teaching staff, who were eager to show off their work—with Chaeryeong usually at their forefront.

She took pride in her work, that much was clear as she told you of the week’s schedule. There were lesson plans, student projects, and more that she was developing alongside the two other teachers you had assigned. You were pleased, so far, with the results you were seeing.

And the public seemed to share your opinion.

“My lady.”

Seungmin walked up to you once you stepped out of the school, bowing as he informed, “There is a man that wishes to speak with you. Should I bring him in?”

“Please do,” you answered him kindly. It had become a regular occurrence for the city folk to approach you during your visits and express their gratitude or share their grievances in hopes of you fixing them or bringing them to Minho’s attention.

You appreciated their trust in you, for you knew how difficult their lives were. After all, this was one of the few, rare lifetimes in which you were reborn a privileged citizen. If there was one thing you wanted to leave behind, it would be to better the lives of those who populated your cities and villages.

You were conversing with Chaeryeong when a middle-aged man’s gravelly voice sounded somewhere behind you.

“My humblest greetings to you, Lady Valorieve.”

You turned around to be met with the owner of the voice, folded in a deep bow and flanked by two of your guards. At once, you returned his greeting, “And to you as well. Please, rise.”

He did.

And you nearly staggered backward.

“Thank you, my lady,” he said, gripping in his hands a washed-out cap and a scroll of paper.

He would have been twice your current age. Worn by age and hardship, yet you could still recognize his familiar face. Roughness had lined his sharp features and scratched his voice. His hair, which you remembered to be as soft as spun silk and as dark as a moonless night, had become heavily streaked with silver. Though, he still wore it as he had always done—tied at the base of his neck and long enough to make the ladies in town envious.

Your thoughts were a riot.

What was he doing here?

“My name is Yang Jeongin, and I hail from a small town by the southern border of Valorieve,” he introduced himself as though it was information you did not know.

What could have brought him all the way to the capital?

You had taken great care in avoiding the places of your past, so why was he here to meet you specifically?

“What is it that made you seek me, Mister Yang?” you managed a polite smile. Your voice felt as though it were coming from somewhere distant.

“There is word around town that your ladyship grants an audience to us common folk, so I have come here in hopes that you would listen to my story and seek justice for us,” he said, tightening his clutch on his cap. His shoulders were squared with determination, while all your body wanted to do was retreat.

“Is that so?” you tried to steady yourself by grasping the folds of your dress, praying that your discomfort was not visible. Lightheaded, it felt like your head was floating. “You may speak your mind, then.”

“My lady, there are those, in the smaller villages of Valorieve, who terrorize the citizens through senseless acts of murder and remain uncaught by the mayors’ offices. Too frequently have we seen such cases. I have dedicated my entire life to advocating for tighter law enforcement, yet nothing seems to be changing. No suspects are being brought forth, and justice remains undelivered to many,” he said, his ardent words fortified by a fiery tone.

You had no response to his speech other than a lame repetition. “I-Is that so?”

“My lady, I ask you to seek justice for us. Please, have someone investigate these reoccurring cases! One innocent person after the other has been lost to these monsters who still roam free.” he presented the scroll he was carrying with him, and in it, you gleaned a long list of names. You could not tell if it was madness or anguish that glossed over his eyes when he explained, “In this paper is a list of suspects I have been compiling and investigating for the past two decades.

“My lady, I beseech you again. Please, take this information and bring these killers to justice!” he had dropped into another bow and your guards began to exchange dubious glances, sensing possible danger in his erratic behavior.

The man before you was not the same person you remembered, one who was gentle and soft-spoken. He had been the type too tender to hurt an insect, too forgiving to those who bumped into him in the streets. What happened to make him like this?

Despite the onslaught of memories that threatened to overwhelm you, you cleared your throat, gesturing for your guards to ease themselves. “This matter…seems to be deeply personal to you, Mister Yang.”

“I’m afraid it is so, my lady,” he admitted while righting himself, his gaze haunted. “The truth is that I have only begun my investigations out of a desire for vengeance. You see, my lady, I had lost my beloved to such murders twenty years ago.

“We…were to be engaged when, on the night before her twenty-first birthday, she was murdered in cold blood.”

You were suddenly nauseous, so much so that each word you mustered tasted acrid. “My condolences…to you.”

“Thank you, my lady,” he said in a low voice, gritting his teeth as he stared at the ground in frustration. “I understand that finding her killer may be nearly impossible by now but—I think I will be doing her justice if I could help protect others from reaching the same horrific fate. That is why I must ask Your Ladyship to seek justice for us.”

Unstable.

Your breaths were coming too quickly.

“That…is truly h-honorable.”

Was it?

You could no longer think clearly, for every thought in your head seemed to scream at you.

Why did he come here?

What happened to him?

Was this truly the same Jeongin you had known once upon a time?

Your mouth was moving, but you were not sure if what left it was intelligible speech.

“What…was your beloved’s name?”

There was a response so muffled you thought it was spoken underwater. Or maybe you were the one underwater.

“Her name was—”

But you could not catch the rest before your world tipped over and you were engulfed in the darkness of the past and its ghosts.

• • •

“Y/n.”

There was a gentle wind that stretched its playful fingers to tousle your hair. It sang as it did the same to the young man standing before you, making the long strands of his hair dance ever so gracefully in the air.

His eyes, which were always so kind, shone with determination, excitement, anxiety. It was all to your dismay, for you knew what he was about to utter into the universe.

“I love you. I’m in love with you and have been ever since we met under this apple tree all those years ago.”

How truly miserable.

You had tried your best to deter him, and yet here he was, confessing such reckless feelings. That soft demeanor of his was an excellent guise for his stubbornness.

“That cannot be, Jeongin,” you told him. “How could it be that you love me?”

He smiled, and it made little stars twinkle in his fox-like eyes. “I knew you would doubt me so, but I swear it, Y/n. I swear it on every star in the sky, on every god that would hear me.”

“How can you swear on the stars when you cannot see them all?” you shook your head, which elicited a musical chuckle from him.

“Your wits have always bested mine. But I am serious, and I don’t think I was ever this serious about anything else.”

“Still…” you sighed, “I’m afraid father would not approve.”

A weak excuse that did so little to scratch his will. He only declared, “Then I will earn his approval.”

You knew that it would be an easy feat for him. He might have only been a painter’s apprentice, but he was beloved by all in your village. Principled, kind, diligent. He was a good man. Your father’s approval would even precede his question.

It was pointless, all of it.

Whether or not he gained the approval he sought, your time was limited. What was left was not worth his efforts or his hopes. His so-called love was only a detriment to himself.

You did not want it. You did not want to hurt him.

But you could not tell him that. You could never.

Instead, you offered him a small smile, hating, with every fiber of your being, the happiness that illuminated his face right then. “I shall wait, then.”

Your smile was a cruelty and so were your deceptive words. With your ever-growing guilt, you could only wonder if those words would haunt him in a future that was too near.

• • •

The familiar sensation of silken sheets flooded your mind as you were roused from a slumber you did not recall falling into.

It was quiet.

You turned your head to the side, weary gaze settling on the man sitting near your bedside. Your movement was immediately noticed by him, and his head snapped up from the papers he was reading through.

An exhale of the purest relief.

“You’re awake.”

Wordlessly, you tried to push yourself to sit, and Minho stood to help you, a tender hand at your back while the other clasped yours gingerly. Someone had changed you into sleeping robes, you noticed. It most likely was your handmaidens.

You also noted the dryness of your throat, as though you had gone an entire day without a sip of water.

Perhaps reading your mind, Minho carefully filled a glass of water from the pitcher on your nightstand and handed it to you. “Here, have some water.”

“Thank you,” you murmured as you accepted the glass. Something was wrong. You should not have been sleeping in your bedchambers at this hour.

What happened to you?

Memories of visiting the temporary school washed over you like an icy wave. You were talking with the children, talking with the teachers, talking with your guards. Talking with a phantom from your past.

You gasped, choking on the bit of water that was in your mouth and making Minho panic at your side.

That was right.

You met Jeongin again. In another lifetime.

“How—How long was I asleep?” you asked through your coughs, to which Minho furrowed his eyebrows, deeply concerned. “Three hours. Are you all right? I should send for the physician.”

Three hours? Your coughing fit was beginning to die down and you shook your head. “No, there is no need. I’m all right.”

“Fainting for any reason is not ‘all right’,” he pointed.

“I’m fine,” you insisted, bringing a hand to massage your temple. “I simply…saw a ghost.”

There was a beat of silence, and then Minho breathed in more concern, “Are you seeing hallucinations, Y/n?”

The seriousness that overtook him was amusing in its ridiculousness. You could only shoot him an incredulous look. “It’s nothing of the sort.”

“Then what happened out there?”

“There was…a man.”

“Yes, he has just been released after being questioned by the knights,” Minho shared, sitting back on the chair that was placed by your bedside. His voice seemed to take on a venomous tone when he inquired, “Did he do something to you?”

You quickly shook your head. “No. He was only asking for help. He was telling me…about the murder of his beloved. He was seeking justice for her…”

“I see,” Minho hummed. “The story must have distressed you.”

“It…had.”

For some reason, you were struggling to find your words.

Guilt was the worst emotion of them all. It gnawed at your soul and haunted you endlessly, ready to sink its blameful teeth into your conscience the moment you let your guard down. And if there was something you never failed to carry through your lifetimes, it was guilt.

The insatiable monster of guilt.

You debated telling Minho. After all, you had granted Jeongin an audience. It was only fair that you relayed his pleas to the heir of the land. He would know what to do.

Perhaps then this soul-crushing feeling would cease.

A half-truth would suffice.

You drew in a shaky breath. “The only proof I have of this is my own word.”

Minho perked up, curious, and you continued, gripping the glass of water with both hands like it were a lifeline, “But you must believe me. You must give me your word, Lord Minho.”

“You have my word,” he did not hesitate, solemn as he promised. “You can tell me.”

When had he become so trusting? You did not ponder over it for too long lest you lost the meager courage you had. Your heartbeat seemed to accelerate with each word you spoke. “I know who is responsible for the murder the man spoke of.”

Another terribly unstable breath.

“There is a ritual—there is a ritual that has been performed by the royal family for centuries.”

You stopped to gauge Minho’s reaction. You knew that he would greatly benefit from any information he could use against the Rowonnese royals, but the story you were about to divulge was one without any feasible proof.

Your being there was the only proof, but you were not planning on exposing your curse to him any time soon.

To your surprise, or maybe it was to your relief, he was showing no signs of skepticism. Instead, Minho wore the expression he always had when you discussed new information with him. Thoughtful. Businesslike.

It was as though he were nudging you forward.

“Every two decades, a young lady, who…has certain qualities, must be sacrificed. I-It is a superstition of some sort. They believe that it must be done to maintain the throne.”

You omitted the part about the Renocault Order and the curse that made them chase you every lifetime. No matter how vehement he had been, you knew that those were details Minho would not believe.

You sighed, fumbling with your words, “I-I know this because he told me. The Crown Prince…I mean. That girl…she was killed twenty years ago at the hands of the former King. I have no evidence but I am sure that if we were to investigate, the truth would come to light.

“I know this—I was told this because—” your voice became a pebble lodged in your throat. You were unable to say more.

These were half-truths, yet you still felt so vulnerable, images of harrowing rejection crossing your mind. You could not tell him more. You could not risk it.

There was sudden warmth over your wrists, drawing you out of your all-consuming thoughts. Minho’s hand was soothingly placed over yours, and his voice was so kind beside you, “That’s enough. You don’t have to say more. I believe you.”

You snapped your head up to stare at him, almost gaping. “Do you truly? But I—”

“How could I not when this had clearly been so difficult on you?” he tilted his head to the side, and you chose to ignore the semblance of affection lying beneath his gaze. “We’ll investigate this ritual you speak of. You needn’t worry.”

Well, then. This was the most you could do for Jeongin.

You hoped that he would soon forgo his grief, for you did not deserve it. The ‘you’ that he had known was dead, and you did not wish to upturn the dirt of her buried past. He, too, was a fragment of that dead past. A specter of another life, bringing forth memories you preferred not to relive.

Your guilt and your anguish were too overwhelming, accumulating over lifetimes. There was too much you were sorry for. Too many people you had wronged by your passing. If only you had not been part of their lives, then you could have left without leaving a trace.

As you ought to do.

After all, those who were destined to die had no right to interfere with the affairs of those fated to live.

Your response was short, for you did not have the will to discuss this topic any longer. “Thank you.”

You busied yourself with your thoughts, sipping water from your glass slowly. So, you had fainted and been asleep for three hours since. The sun must have already set, then. You had to start preparing for tomorrow’s meetings—

Wait.

“Shouldn’t you be on your way to meet Viscount Atlasse?” wide-eyed, you questioned Minho, who had returned to his papers.

He did not look up when he nonchalantly answered, “I postponed our departure until further notice.”

“Why?” you blinked, dumbfounded for this was a meeting of high importance that had been weeks in planning. Fickleness was not particularly one of Minho’s traits. At that, he raised a surprised brow, a mirror to your bewilderment. “You, of course. How could I leave after receiving news of your sudden fainting?”

Oh.

“Still…” you diverted your gaze. He really had taken ‘becoming better’ seriously. “You should go. I’m all right.”

A shrug. “I’m sure the Viscount will understand.”

You did not like this turn of events. Abandoning his commitments like this would only do his reputation needless harm. You were sure that he knew that too, but he did not seem to care.

“I appreciate it. I truly do,” you started, trying to find the right words, “But I’m fine now, so you should depart soon. You would not want the Viscount to feel unimportant, would you?”

He scoffed in amusement. “I can’t honestly say that he ranks high in my list of priorities.”

“I’m sorry to say, but your personal priorities are of no concern. It is your reputation you must look after,” you told him with furrowed brows, which made him laugh. A short, light sound. “Always so pragmatic, aren’t you?”

“Fine,” he stood with a sigh and reached for your hand. You let him take it, watching as he pressed a chaste kiss against your knuckles. “I shall leave later tonight, as you wish.”

Gently releasing your hand, Minho stepped back and turned toward the door. With the ghost of a smile on his lips, he added, “I will call for the physician to check on you. Please rest well.”

“I will. Thank you.”

The door closed behind him with a faint click, and you exhaled, long and uneasy.

Today’s encounter and the memories that visited you in your unconsciousness were like an unpleasant omen. You needed to keep Minho at a distance for your remaining time here, lest that budding affection haunt him in the future.

•Scene 9•

When did it all start?

Minho could not pinpoint a specific moment in the past ten months. When did his suspicion turn into curiosity, and then concern?

When did all that become something more?

He did not think too much of it on the night he accepted your proposal, swathed in black and intent on killing. This deal was simply a more favorable arrangement. It furthered both his family’s political goals and his own, without bloodshed. In fact, this marriage had tied the neutral fief of Lurmuse to Valorieve’s faction by relation, thus securing their vast influence.

Your motives had been unclear at first, but he eventually gleaned a truth about the matter. The Crown Prince was a dangerous man, and you were trying to escape him. The journey to reaching that conclusion was arduous and confusing, and he still had many questions about it, but he was content with the assurance he had obtained.

Perhaps the source of it all was the air of mystery that you seemed to wear around you like a magnificent cape. What began as a means of investigating you soon morphed into genuine curiosity. Minho found himself wanting to know what you were so desperately trying to hide beneath that mysterious cape. He wanted to learn what it was that made you smile and frown, prod your precious mind to know what thoughts lived there.

In a way, you were like a breath of fresh air. Someone so different, so unexpected. You were blunt, yet polite. Forthcoming, yet reserved. Aloof, yet so kind and considerate to everyone around you. A peculiar combination, but then again, no one person’s character was ever so simple.

Sometimes, he felt as though the words that left your lips were born of the wisdom of countless years. You never said more than was necessary, each word a delicate and careful choice. Each utterance exactly what needed to be heard.

It was a pleasant change.

At first, it was protectiveness that he felt toward you, one that was the sole product of his pride. You had become one of his people, an attack on you was an attack on him. He could not let any soul on this earth disrespect him as such.

But that changed when he came to acknowledge the person you were as more than a business partner. Ever since he made that promise after the festival and confronted his conflicting emotions, he began to cherish you as an equal and a trustworthy aide.

Long had Minho felt alone in the world. His burdens as the heir of Valorieve were many, and he shouldered them with nary a complaint. This was the life he was born for, after all. But sometimes, he found himself a lone warrior in a deserted field, and that deeper solitude wore him out. His brothers were born for different roles, and he was sure that the people who would enter his life would be like that too.

To those who did not fear him, he would remain an untouchable image of nobility. A shallow imitation of the intricate person he truly was.

But then you slipped into his life like a spontaneous wind, upturning a few leaves and settling in nicely. You did not cower before his blade, nor swoon at his words. It was that same stone-carved picture of nobility—like a reflection of himself.

You seemed to think like he did. You seemed to truly acknowledge him. You did not turn a blind eye to the cold and cruel, and likewise, you did not glorify his noble side. Around you, Minho had grown comfortable to be himself, speak his mind, and know that you would not misperceive him. Know that he did not have to don a façade.

So abruptly, he found himself a lone warrior no longer.

These precious feelings became something he never wanted to lose, locked in his heart, hidden away from an unfriendly world. Feelings he wished to whisper to you one day like a secret shared only between the two of you.

Minho’s eyes spotted you easily from where he now stood conversing with a small group of viscounts. There was a smile on your lips, small, but it was one he had learned was genuine, while listening to what Lady Gaele was saying. He wished to join you, hear what it was that amused you so, but he could already hear your chastising in his head. That would be improper. Many guests here are clambering to speak to you as is.

He willed his eyes to return to the men prattling around him, wearing his polite smile with such fluid ease.  

It was all right. There was no need for haste.

He had the entirety of his lifetime to make you return his gaze.

•Scene 10•

“My most sincere apologies, but the King is unable to see you at this time.”

Felix was not surprised, for it was just as Minho predicted would happen. The royal butler would not let him meet the King.

They were standing before the doors to the King’s chambers, a group of Valorieve’s knights with him in their midst. Their goal was simple—ascertain the state of the bedridden King.

“I came here with the authority of His Excellency, the Count of Valorieve,” Felix announced with scorn in his deep voice. “You would stand in my way?”

The old butler only bowed, his words coming out smooth, “I am afraid those are the orders of His Highness, the Crown Prince, Lord Valorieve.”

Felix wanted to roll his eyes. Of course the Crown Prince had a hand in this. But there was no need for worry. He was prepared.

“Let me meet His Highness, then.”

“That would be difficult, Lord Valorieve. His Highness is presently away on business.”

What?

This was not what his intelligence had reported. The Crown Prince should have been in the castle, managing affairs in his father’s incapacitation. Unease settled deep into Felix’s heart. Something felt awfully wrong. He would have to report this back to Minho as soon as possible.

Why would the Prince leave the castle so suddenly?

Still, Felix was careful not to show his surprise as he reached into his embellished overcoat, sighing, “You leave me no choice, then.”

He pulled out a small scroll of golden paper which his father had signed and given to him before his departure from Valorieve. With a flourish, he revealed the few sentences of elegant scripture and the elaborate stamp that were contained in the scroll.

“I carry with me the Lion Permit, personally signed by His Excellency,” he declared, turning the paper from side to side for all to witness before raising his brows at the stubborn butler. “You know what this means, I presume? You must grant the carrier of this permit audience with His Majesty as per the sacred agreement signed between our fiefdoms at the founding of this kingdom.”

“Lord Valorieve…must you employ such drastic measures?” the butler scowled, failing to hide his displeasure, and Felix shrugged. “I would not need to had you granted my simple request to see His Majesty.”

A hissing chorus rose around them as the royal guards unsheathed their swords and pointed them in his direction. Their sudden hostility was met with the like from Felix’s own knights, who drew their swords unflinchingly, tightening their formation like a protective barrier.

The young Lord wanted to scoff. “You would draw your swords against a count’s son?”

“I must ask you to please leave, Lord Valorieve,” the butler said, grim-faced and defiant.

Oh, but Felix could not do that.

This was the final play of their plan, and Minho had given him the honor of revealing the truth about the bedridden King to the entirety of the kingdom. He was not one to cower in the face of a butler and a few royal guards.

“And with what authority do you dismiss the Lion Permit? Do you insinuate that the House of Rowonne would disregard an agreement that has stood for four centuries?” warnings disguised as questions. Felix was prepared to fight his way through if the need arose.

There was a beat of silence, and he tucked the permit back into his overcoat. It seemed that he would have to fight his way through, indeed.

The butler glanced at the royal guards, the wordless exchange like a cue for them to close in as he turned away.

The chaos that ensued was a blur.

Felix’s sword was drawn like a flash of lightning as he lunged forward, his knights following. Steel screeched against steel, shouts rising in the air while they fought, brilliant blue in a swarm of red.

Felix weaved his way through them with ease, his blade swinging unceasingly in a show of deadly skill. He slashed and jabbed and kicked, and his knights fought in pace with him, clearing the path and shielding him like an impenetrable wall.

With little difficulty, they reached the doors to the King’s chambers and rammed them open as more royal guards joined the fray. Felix ran through the grandiose rooms, heading straight for the bedroom where the supposed bedridden King was resting in disregard for the guards chasing him.

“Halt!” he heard someone shout, but he cared not to oblige, pushing the door to the intended room open and striding in.

It felt as though the room had not seen life in many, many months. The air was stiff and old, permeated by the smell of dust and age. Layers of the former coated the marbled floor and the antique furniture, a clear sign that no one had used this place in a long time.

In the center of the room the bed was sprawled, wide, extravagant, and utterly empty.

A laugh bubbled up Felix’s chest as he spun around to face the stunned crowd that had spilled in after him. His blue cape billowed around him triumphantly when he shouted, “Where is your king?”

No soul could answer him, for they were all standing witness to a harrowing, inexplicable truth. The King was nowhere to be found.

A truth that would be hidden no longer.

Felix sheathed his blade, his work complete, when a figure materialized out of the dark corners of the room. Their voice was like the scratch of nails on stone. “What a shocking discovery. You all must be proud.”

His grip flew to the hilt of his sword immediately, and Felix demanded with a growl, “Reveal yourself!”

His instincts never failed him. There should have been no one in the King’s rooms, so who was this suspicious person?

“It is unfortunate,” they drawled, stepping out of the shadows so calmly as though there was nothing odd about their presence. A terrible chill trailed down Felix’s spine, and he unsheathed his sword with sudden urgency.

The figure that had emerged was draped in a red cloak the dark shade of blood, their ancient hands exhibiting those cryptic circular markings he had seen only once before.

“For this discovery will stay here with your corpses.”

It was a single heartbeat of total stillness, and the cloaked figure lunged with inhuman speed, aiming straight for a discomposed Felix.

•Scene 11•

It was nearly time.

The plan that you had spent your childhood perfecting, with the accumulation of many lifetimes’ lessons as your guide, was finally reaching its climax. Tomorrow, the curtains would rise, and all your players would come together for the final act.

This was what you had waited for so patiently.

The end to your endless woes.

Why was it, then, that your heart felt heavy?

Everything had been going smoothly. You had all your pieces where you needed them to be. You thought that you had treated every prospect with the utmost fairness. You had been a dutiful daughter to your parents, and an honest heir to Lurmuse. Kind to your allies and acquaintances and helpers. Helpful to your partner and his people. You were sure that you had done enough to pass easily and pleasantly through their lives without letting them into yours.

Because that was not where they belonged—characters from a world that you had long been estranged from.

There had been times when you were confused by their kindness, but your mind was soon cleared of the fog. This was how things ought to be. How they were always going to end. You understood that. You internalized that truth.

You had done your best.

Right?

Right?

So lost in your own thoughts, you did not think to knock on the shut door of your bedchambers before barging in. The same grim thoughts that distracted you so blinked out of existence at the sight that greeted your eyes.

Minho stood near his side of the bed, mild surprise drawn over his handsome features. It seemed that he was dressing for the night, and you had interrupted him. A billowing silk shirt was half draped over his shoulders, revealing smooth skin defined by muscle, an old scar that ran messily across one shoulder blade, and—oh no.

You were staring.

A gasp.

“Pardon me!” you spun away so quickly, shutting the door behind you with an awkward cough. “Please clothe yourself.”

There was a sudden and overwhelming desire in you to simply evaporate and evade the situation you had placed yourself in. You strode away from the door, aimlessly pacing around the empty sitting room as you tried and failed to regain your composure.

How embarrassing, you could only chastise yourself. How could you forget to knock before entering?

You did not bother to gauge the time that had passed before the door opened with a soft click, followed by Minho’s seemingly amused voice, “You may come in, Y/n.”

“Ah— R-Right,” you sputtered, your embarrassment worsening infinitely when you stepped into the room. You had forgotten your initial purpose of going there in the first place.

Minho seemed unbothered, fixing his cuffs as he sat on the edge of the bed. Nevertheless, your conscience did not allow you to overlook the mishap.

“That was improper of me. I’m sorry.” you cleared your throat, to which Minho raised a brow, surprised. “Oh? It’s quite all right.”

You could not bring yourself to say more, turning toward your dresser and busying yourself with searching your drawers. That was right. You had wanted to grab your hairbrush and essential oils to prepare for the night.

“You know… I don’t mind.”

Minho’s unexpected words cut through the awkwardness of your silence, and you stilled, looking back at him.

“What?”

With his back to you, Minho titled his head enough to meet your curious gaze, elaborating, “You looking at me. I don’t find any cause for apology there, Y/n.”

“Don’t be foolish,” you quickly retorted. Somehow, your hands refused to resume their movement. “Of course there is.”

There was a sigh, not the frustrated kind, and a whisper of silk.

“That’s not what I mean.”

A chill settled into your heart like a buried seedling, ready to sprout its dreadful leaves at any moment. The atmosphere in your bedchambers was suddenly tense and oddly familiar.

A feeling that was reminiscent of past lifetimes.

“I mean to say that I wouldn’t mind it if were you,” Minho confessed softly, and you refused to turn and face him. That ominous chill stretched its thorny branches down your spine and through your body, all the way to the tips of your toes.

Though you stood still, your heart was beating as if it were physically strained. Your mind was blanking out.

This could not be happening.  

“I admit, there is much about you that I am yet to understand, but…” you knew the tone he was speaking with like an ancient adversary. Vulnerable and unsure yet gentle and determined. You could never defeat it.

No. This could not be happening.

Everything had been just fine. You did not need this, nor did he. You did not want to hear another word of confession fall from his lips.

“Despite that, Y/n, I think that I—”

“Stop this.”

So coldly, so cruelly, you cut him off, each word you uttered like the hurling of a dagger. “I will hear none of it.”

“What—”

“Lord Minho,” you snapped, trying to maintain your panic. You did not want to see the hurt that had surely soured his expression, though, you could easily envision it in your mind. It was an expression familiar to you, after all. So familiar.

He could not go on spewing those senseless, imagined feelings of his and if hurting him was the solution, then you would do it. Whatever the means—you had to stop this.

In the suffocating silence, you twisted your metaphorical knife one last time. “I don’t wish to see you right now. Leave.”

It was unbearable. A cord of tension that only wounded tighter and tighter as the seconds passed yet refused to snap. Even when Minho finally muttered, “I see. Goodnight.”

You heard him move around the room, and then you heard the door’s quiet click as it shut behind him. No more words were spoken. No more mistaken confessions.

You did not notice the trembling of your hands until he left, and you found yourself crumbling to the floor.

How could this have happened? After everything you had done. All of your planning and care. Everything had been going well, and now it seemed like your world was falling apart before your very eyes.

As though the heaviness in your heart was not enough, now you had dread to accompany it.

How could this have happened, and only a day away from the fated night?

☙ The Final Act.

•Scene 1•

The sleep that you had managed to get that night was a bare wink.

After your panic had ceased, you realized just how reckless your actions had been. Fighting with Minho was not the move to make, not if you wanted your plan to proceed smoothly.

Now that it had come to this, you should have prioritized your success over the possible aftermath. That was what the rational part of your brain suggested.

But instead, you had acted out of guilt. Fear for him. Deep down, you did not want Minho to be hurt like Jeongin had been. It was the same for everyone you had met in this lifetime, but Minho was slightly different. Almost special.

He was your beacon of light, after all. His brilliance was a treasure you wished to never be lost.

Regardless, you had to make amends somehow. Tonight was the most important night of your life, and it had to pass exactly as you envisioned. That demanded Minho’s cooperation.

You took in your reflection in the tall mirror blankly. The dress your handmaidens had fitted you in was a magnificent puff of a very dark blue. A twisting embroidery of flowers adorned the neckline and dotted the sheer sleeves, which were snug around your arms. Emeralds encrusted your ears, paired with the large gem resting against the base of your neck and the intricate accessory crowning your head. They had taken special care to prepare you for tonight’s banquet, for it was in celebration of your birthday.

It was a party that would last until midnight on the eve of your birthday, as was the tradition in your kingdom. It worked perfectly with your plans. The Crown Prince would not dare attack in the midst of all the attendees.

The gown you were wearing was meant to make you feel special on this night, but instead, it felt like you were dressed for battle. The soft knock that sounded on the door just then was the battle drum, signaling the beginning of your fateful fight.

“Come in,” you answered, almost sure of who stood behind that door. Your chance to make amends was here.

When Minho stepped in, a hush settled among your previously buzzing handmaidens. The tension between the two of you was not missed on them, it seemed. Unsurprisingly, for as formal as the two of you might have been, you had always been amicable.

This was a first.

“I’ve come to escort you. Are you ready?” his question sounded emotionless, which made you turn and smile kindly at your handmaidens. “Thank you all. You are dismissed.”

Released from the awkward atmosphere, they scurried out of the room, and you were left to face Minho alone.

His attire for the evening seemed to match yours. A sharp suit of dark blue, lacking his usual shoulder cape, with an embroidery of miniature flowers sewn into the cuffs and lapels. The emerald on his necktie was like a mirror to the one on your neck, glittering and precious.

Dressed like this, the two of you looked like the ideal noble couple, but the unresolved tensions from last night stood between you like a forbidding wall. A barrier that you had constructed yourself, yet it was one that you had to demolish by your own hands.

“Lord Minho,” you began with a deep inhale, drawing his dejected attention with the formality of your words. It may have been close to a year since the two of you married, but this verbal distance was something you needed to maintain on your behalf. Like a constant reminder. Though, it was not unprecedented for noble couples to address one another with their titles.

“I apologize for my unseemly outburst last night. I…do hope you would find it in your heart to forgive me,” you said. “It saddens me to celebrate tonight with such unsavory tension between us.”

Your words were true, and you meant them from the deepest crevices of your heart, even though they played perfectly into your plans. You realized that you did not like the idea of ending things on a bitter note and hurting Minho, despite thinking you were content with the notion beforehand.  

With a faint shake of his head, Minho’s shoulders dropped, his response surprising, “No, it is I who should be apologizing to you.

“I realize that I might have sprung my feelings on you at an inappropriate time. Today is the day you had been dreading all along, after all. I should have been more considerate of that fact.”

“N-No really…” there it was again. You never knew how to respond to him when he spoke like this. Magnanimous understanding, a kindness that was never blameful, never shallow. Even now, on a night when you knew so well you could no longer relish in these feelings, your heart warmed.

Who could have thought that the cruel and calculating man you had chosen to be your aide was capable of such sensitivity? You were in the wrong too and yet—

“I still should not have been so harsh,” you managed, your voice small after all your earlier bravado seemed to betray you. You had no qualms about apologizing to someone before, when had it become such an awkward feat?

“Perhaps the blame falls on us both,” Minho conceded, a light small finding home on his lips before he held his hand out like a peace offering. “Let us agree to forgive one another. I, too, would hate for your party to pass like this.”

You took his hand without a moment’s hesitation, mimicking his smile. “I agree, let us do that.”

And so, the tension that was wound so tightly around you was eased and the two of you began to make your way toward the banquet hall.

“I stationed the guards as we have discussed previously,” Minho told you as you walked with him through the grand hallways of the palace. “No soul will be able to enter or leave without our knowledge, and should there be intruders, we would be alerted immediately.”

You hummed in acknowledgment, carefully taking in the information. This banquet was no mere celebration. It was your shield from the Crown Prince. As long as you remained amidst the guests, protected by the guarded walls of the palace, you would be safe. Once the clock struck midnight, he would pose no danger to you anymore. And then…

“Are you sure he’ll show?” Minho’s tone was tense and wrought with concern when he asked, and you shrugged. You knew the Prince enough to know he would not take his defeat lying down.

“He will try, at the very least.”

Minho was silent for a moment before muttering, “He should be in Rowonne as of now…”

Right. Your intelligence networks last reported that the Prince was still in his castle, tending after his supposedly ill father. No movement was detected from him, yet.

You found his quietness to be highly suspicious.

Though, you knew that Minho’s worry was not only caused by the royal’s uncertain whereabouts. Word was yet to reach you from Felix, who had left with a delegation from Valorieve to demand an audience with the King some three weeks ago.

By now, he should have been on the road back to his homeland, carrying with him news of the King’s death.

Instead, you had heard nothing from him since his arrival in Rowonne.

The lack of correspondence must be plaguing Minho’s mind, you determined. This was a period of importance for his own plans, and his brother’s life may as well be in terrible danger.

“Don’t worry,” you could only offer weak reassurance. “I’m sure that Lord Felix is safe, and that you’ll hear from him soon enough. And…we’ve prepared well for tonight, so it will hopefully pass without trouble.”

“You’re right. He is not a helpless boy,” Minho sighed, though his words seemed to convince him very little. He shifted his gaze to settle on you, grave in its seriousness. “As for the banquet, I think it best if you remained by my side for its duration.”

“Of course.” you looked away, feeling slightly embarrassed by the earnestness in his tone. You had intended to stick to him throughout the banquet anyway. “I was not planning on doing otherwise.”

Before you realized it, the two of you reached the grand doors of the banquet hall. A couple of guards, who stood vigilant by the entrance, pushed the doors open for the two of you, and you heard the head butler on the other side declare your names to the hall of attendees.

“Right. Before we go in...” Minho paused and turned his head toward you. There was a twinkle in his cunning eyes, playful yet every bit sincere when he remarked, “You look beautiful, Y/n.”

Without sparing you a beat to process his words, he stepped into the dazzling lights of the banquet hall. You could only trail after him, speechless at the start of the most important night of your life.

• • •

You could taste sorrow in every sip of your wine. Has the drink always been so bitter or was this a new concoction specially made for your fateful banquet?

Everywhere you looked you saw the faces of family and friends. Kind, joyful faces that looked upon you with love and pride, gentle gazes not at all aware of the rampant discord in your heart.

It was a crushing sense of melancholy. A ruthless blade that seemed to cut more of your composure as the night passed. Every person in that banquet hall and everything in it was a stark reminder of what was to come—what you were to lose.

A hurtful notion, it wriggled deep and deeper into your mind like an unwelcome guest with every faux smile and empty remark you mustered.

You had thought that lifetimes of losing the same things would have prepared you better for this. Perhaps desensitized you to the pain of an impending farewell. Foolishly, you had survived the day thinking you could make it through the night without this terrible pain.

But it was always there.

Every lifetime.

When the critical hour inched closer, every emotion you had long buried arose, benevolent like a tide in a dark night’s ocean. Fear, unease, and worst of all, grief so vast you could only cower before it.

Tonight was no exception.

The tenth hour chimed, and it became almost difficult to breathe. Such a suffocating sentiment. Had you not boasted better than this?

You gave Minho’s sleeve a furtive tug, and when he leaned ever so slightly to your side, you muttered a question into your glass, “Could we move to the gardens?”

Perhaps noticing your silent distress, Minho’s whispered agreement came swiftly, “Of course.”

He turned casually to regard the nobles around you, and a charming smile quirked his lips as he brought up the suggestion to them, “My friends and honored guests, would you care to join us under the light of the stars for a change of scenery? The gardens were earlier prepared for us to enjoy.”

He needed not charm them so, for they had always been eager to take his suggestions, happy to crowd him wherever he went. When the murmurs of approval rose among them, you dared to glance up at Minho and the ever-glowing halo that surrounded him.

Oh, he was the worst reminder of them all.

A person you had deliberately chosen after years of meticulous planning, he had unknowingly barged into your heart one day and claimed part of it for himself. And you were almost helpless in the face of his sudden conquest. No matter how many times you attempted to drive him out, he remained stubbornly there, until you had raised your white flags in surrender.

You let this uncanny affection linger and grow as you tried to pay it no mind. As though it were not an attachment born of your heart’s truest hopes and deepest wishes.

Someone—anyone who could save you.

A star so glorious it could diminish the night.

How heavy a shame it was that you would have to lose sight of that star very soon.

You were at the forefront of the crowd of guests streaming into the palace gardens, all easy smiles and flattering words, when a breeze so gentle in its coldness caressed your cheeks, welcoming you outside.

You filled your chest with the crisp night air and willed yourself to forget, bade your heart to quieten. You had no taste for melancholy tonight. As the faces around you changed and you exchanged pleasantries with more guests, you forced yourself to accept that fact.

For the plan’s sake, you could not afford more than anxiety to keep your thoughts busy.

“Lady Valorieve,” a familiar voice called out, and you turned in its direction, spotting your friend approaching with a lovely smile on her tinted lips.

“Lady Geale,” you mirrored her to the best of your ability, trying to hide your agitation behind the sincerity you truly did hold toward her, “I had been awaiting your company. Please, join us—!”

There was a snap of a bow and a scream of air. Then, there was burning pain.

Your thoughts were thrown into upheaval as were your surroundings. You could hear the shouting of your guests intermingled with that of your guards. Glass shattering. Ears ringing.

A hand clasped your shoulder roughly and brought you into an embrace as though to shield you. “Y/n! Are you all right? Gods—you’re bleeding!”

You could make out Minho’s frantic words in the midst of it all and you tried to right yourself against him. It was merely a scratch, you did not need to cushion your head against his chest for it. “I’m fine. It missed me.”

Miraculously so.

The arrow that shot at you came from somewhere deep within the garden’s greenery and was a hair’s breadth away from impaling your shoulder. It seemed that only a miracle found it instead buried in one of the rose bushes circling the clearing. Fortunately, it collected no other victims as it made its way there.

“Still, you must be tended to immediately,” Minho argued, gaze roaming everywhere, taking in the movements of all his guards and guests. Gone was the merry host of a few moments ago. Now, a grave seriousness had settled between his dark brows and voided his voice of any humor when he added, “It’s too dangerous for you to remain here. We must return to the palace.”

It was indeed dangerous. That arrow could not have been a mistake and it would not have been difficult for the Renocault Order to infiltrate the palace grounds. The realization thumped inside your heart wildly—your enemies were here.

Minho began moving, his strides long and purposeful, and you had no choice but to follow. He held you as if he would be your shelter and shield under a hail of arrows, not once bothered by the smear of your blood on his priceless suit.

From the corner of your eye, you saw a flurry of guards run into the depths of the garden, chasing the culprit, furtive flickers of silver armor against the light of their blazing torches. Their success was uncertain, unlikely, even. Your would-be assassin had probably escaped by now, set on a fresh plan to get to you, and for all your bolstered defenses, you knew that they would eventually find you.

It was a certainty you felt in your chest, as sure and true as the breath puffing out of it.

When you and Minho made it back into the banquet hall, Ryujin materialized before you, a slight expression of concern on her stoic countenance. “My lady, what—”

“Her ladyship has been injured,” Minho interjected hastily, not sparing a breath before giving his orders, “You are to take her away and tend to her wound. The knights will protect you.”

Understanding dawned on her and she squared her shoulders, furrowing her brows when she said, “Please follow me, then, my lady.”

“Go,” Minho murmured as he loosened his protective hold on you. “I will be with you shortly.”

He was trying to maintain his calm, but you could see the agitation so softly twitching in his jaw. This was not an unexpected turn of events. You had presented the possibility of a remote attack during the many meetings you held in preparation for tonight. However, it was a possibility you deemed outrageous. It was far too risky for the Crown Prince. For him to pull such an audacious attack meant only that he was more than simply desperate. He was far gone.

The Prince had likely lost his wits.

Surely, they could not have predicted that you would step out in the open during the banquet. It must be then that their initial plan was to shatter the windows of the banquet hall and shoot indiscriminately, attacking your guests alongside yourself. If so, how long had they been camping out there, slipping under the nose of the palace guard?

Minho seemed to have arrived at the same grim conclusions. Your safety was not the only one under threat anymore. Every soul in this hall was.

And it fell upon his shoulders to end this chaos before it fully ensued.

With a last glance of farewell, you parted with Minho and fell in hurried step behind Ryujin. The graze from the arrow stung on your shoulder, exposed to the elements, but you could not feel it over the numbness that engulfed your mind.

It was happening. It was finally happening.

This was the hour you had anticipated with your heart lodged in your throat. You were unsure if you were thankful for its arrival, or if you missed the ignorance of a mere minutes ago, when all you could do was wait and imagine all the ways this could unfold. All the ways your plan could go awry.

Your guards joined you once you left the hall, led by an unquestioning Seungmin. He was briefed on tonight’s special protocol, but it seemed that the commotion inside had not reached them yet, contained by the extravagant walls of the banquet hall. You supposed you were thankful for that. The peace made it easier to spot any intruders.

You reached your destination without trouble and slipped into your guarded chambers, leaving Seungmin and his squad to join the rest of the knights at your door. Ryujin ushered you to rest on one of the plump couches in your sitting room, and it took only a few moments of patience until a physician entered your chamber, carrying with him a trusty medical kit.

Your wound was a little deeper than a scratch, but harmless, nonetheless. Whoever made the shot must have been overly hasty to miss the target so terribly, you thought, grimacing lightly as your injury was disinfected. You supposed you should be thankful for their incompetence.

After your shoulder was bandaged, the physician left, and Ryujin turned to the matter of your ruined dress. As she rummaged through your dressing room, you found yourself wandering in the dark maze of your thoughts.

It was quiet. And it unsettled you.

That attack was sudden and it was followed by silence. Was the Crown Prince acting alone? Who was your foe for tonight and where was his army?

Being separated from Minho seemed to bother you as well. Did he not declare that he would be with you shortly? Where was he now? Did he manage to apprehend the assassin, or did harm befall him while you escaped?

It was quiet. And it plagued your mind with questions.

“My lady.” Ryujin stepped out of the dressing room, announcing, “I have selected a few dresses for you to look at.”

“Thank you,” you sighed. Perhaps busying yourself with a trivial task such as this would ease your distress until your husband arrived.

But when you stood up to make your way to the dressing room, something crashed through the doors of the balcony, sending shards of glass into the air like a crystalline rain.

Something that was much larger and heavier than an arrow, and infinitely, infinitely worse.

You stared at the face of your darkest nightmares, and he laughed.

“There you are!”

•Scene 2•

You screamed, and it felt like the sound ripped your lungs apart.

“Guards!”

Stumbling, falling, you barely evaded the head of an axe falling down on you like a hammer as you crawled, tangled in your own skirts.

The heavy blade embedded itself into the floor when it missed your skull, shattering the marble, and its wielder dislodged it with ease. Eyes like fire, empty and ablaze, he regarded you like one would a measly, pesky roach.

The man who encroached on your safety was not the same Crown Prince you had known for fifteen years. His clothes were ragged, and so was his appearance. His gaze was hollow, and so were his proud cheeks. He seemed to care not if his face was recognized. Whatever happened to him since your last meeting had visibly taken a toll on him. He had become a man deranged. As though something wild had overtaken his body.

But it was still him. That idle thing inside of you stirred in recognition of the being fatefully intertwined with it. To seek and to be found.

Your knights barged in, and Seungmin’s voice rose in the air like a thunderclap, “Intruder! Protect Her Ladyship!”

At the same moment, Ryujin swooped in beside you, pulling you to your feet and shouting over the clanking of armor, “We must get out of here, my lady!”

But you could hear none of them over the thrashing in your chest, deafening you to all but the Prince’s presence. You were frozen in place when he lunged at you, chained by the memories of twenty other lifetimes, and the deaths that always followed.

At the hands of the Blood of the First. Always by his hand.

To seek and to be found.

He was met with your knights, a formidable shield that overwhelmed him easily with its numbers. They granted you the clearance to escape, and Ryujin snatched it, nearly dragging your limp body toward the door.

“Keep this with you!” she shoved a dagger into your hand as she continued her laboring trek, leaving the knights to their duty behind you. You barely registered her words, focused on the Prince’s cursing and snarling as he tried and failed to break through them.

He was stuck, you noted with near relief.

As long as he stayed there, you could escape. You could hide. Your plan could succeed.

How naïve.

You gasped, and your surroundings suddenly came into sharp focus. Every sound and movement pierced your consciousness as though you had emerged out of dark water.

You turned around and shoved Ryujin with the most strength you could muster, narrowly missing the inked hands that reached for her throat.

The Renocault Order was here.

Materializing out of nothingness, your foe’s army.

“Where are you going, demon?” the red-cloaked mage sneered, and you could almost feel the curse swelling in his ancient hands. Hands which he was stretching out toward you. “You must stay put—”

Your arm moved unthinkingly, swiping the dagger Ryujin gave you at him and backing away. With a wavering voice, you shouted, “Don’t you touch me!”

Curses were rare and extremely dangerous. Being touched by those hands would mean immediate doom for you and your plan.

The Renocault Order was comprised of heretics and dark mages who used these curses at the cost of their own souls. Communicating with otherworldly beings and giving away their mortality as the price for tampering with the forbidden. Hence, curses were only used sparingly and on special occasions.

Tonight was special, indeed.

With the mage blocking your exit, you tried to find another, but everywhere you looked around you, you saw members of the Order in their telltale cloaks. They broke apart your circle of knights, scattered silver among red.

“Do not falter! This enemy does not relent so do not waste your time defending!” you could hear Seungmin command, having gained wisdom from his last encounter with the Order. “They must be killed!”

The small group of knights heeded his word and charged at the mages. Your sitting room was in no way spacious enough for a fight, but they managed, swords and knives flashing.

Meanwhile, Ryujin had recovered from your push and procured a small blade to fight with. She did not look back at you when she urged, “Hide! I’ll deal with him.”

“But—”

He’s dangerous, you wanted to say, but the words disappeared on your tongue when you saw the way she stood up to him. They were all dangerous, but Ryujin and your knights did not cower, did not shrink before their greater adversary.

You could not act foolishly now. Not when they were laying down their lives for your protection.

So, instead, you picked up your skirts and hurled a warning at her, “Do not let him touch you!”

She gave you a smile, the first you had seen from her. It seemed to assure you and say, ‘Do not worry—trust me’.

So, you chose to trust her and all your valiant knights.

The fight that unfolded in your chambers was almost uncontrollable. Mages lurched from one place to another, engaging your guards in brutish brawls, while the knights tried their best to contain the disorder and maintain their formation. Though undoubtedly chaotic, the fight allowed you to move almost unnoticeably while the enemy was distracted.

You sneaked behind them as quickly as you could, making your way toward the bedchambers. You thought that if you could get inside and bar the door, you might be able to buy yourself enough time to form a new plan of escape.

You caught Seungmin’s eyes, and he seemed to understand your intentions immediately, but you also caught another’s less desirable attention.

The Prince turned away from his opponent, as though he had forgotten he was even there and suddenly remembered his purpose, and leaped in your direction, swinging his axe wildly. Seungmin intercepted him in a heartbeat, grunting as he tried to push him back, “My lady, go!”

And you did, quickening your pace into a run as fear grappled for control of your mind. You would not let it. You could not.

The Prince was angry, and as though responding to his anger, the mages grew more aggressive. Shouts of effort and groans of pain became louder as you hastened toward the double doors of your bedchambers. You could not afford to look back at the knights and worry over them.

You trusted them.

You had chosen to trust them, and that trust would have to be enough.

Despite the guards in his way, the Crown Prince managed to remain close by, a mere few steps behind. He did not care who or what he was cutting down with his axe, for he waved it about like it were a harmless fan. It made him an unpredictable, difficult opponent. A deadly whirlwind of blades.

When you reached the doors, you pushed one open without sparing a breath and nearly jumped into the familiar safety of your bedchambers. Whirling around, you met the Prince’s frantic, crazed gaze for only the fraction of a second it took until you gathered all your strength and slammed the door shut in his face.

He had been too close. Had you waited even a beat later, he would have stuck his arm through and forced his way in, and you would have been too weak to stop him.

You heard him shout his frustration outside as you locked the door, and while you took around the moonlit room, pushing the few chairs and settees and piling them against the door, a full fight seemed to unfold behind it. You tried to pay them no mind. Trust, trust, trust—you had chosen trust and you had to stick to it.

Once you barred the door sufficiently enough, you paced around the room, trying to construct a plan from the very few options before you.

The only other exit in this room was through the balcony, and when you looked out its glass doors, you determined that the fall would be too risky. You were not so invincible on this night, after all. That was what made it so special.

The eve of your twenty-first birthday was the only day in which you could be killed, and on this day, your life lay in the hands of the Blood of the First and your own. If you died before the twelfth hour, you would be reborn into another body, another life.

And you always died on this day. That was your curse.

At least that was what you could deduce from your curse after decades of repeating the same pattern of death and rebirth.

Since your usual near-death stunts were out of the question, you discarded the idea of escaping through the balcony. The dagger Ryujin had given you was still in your possession—perhaps you could find a nook and hide in it until help arrived?

You did not have the leisure of contemplating that plan, for a terrible crashing noise boomed in your ears.

The doors. You turned around with a shrill gasp.

The doors were being broken down.

The sound, like the grave strikes of a pendulum, washed a wave of terror over you. It seemed that the Prince was hacking at the wood with his axe, relentlessly, madly, and you could hear your knights trying to stop him without avail.

You had a few minutes at most.

Any semblance of a plan would have to suffice.

With your breath caught in your throat, you ran to your dresser and pushed the heavy piece of furniture with newfound force, perfumes and oils clinking then shattering on the floor. This way you had some sort of shield to duck behind. Your chairs were all stacked up against the door, but perhaps you could use them later, hurl them in his way if need be.

You had to survive.

You had to survive tonight.

You dropped to your knees behind the shifted dresser, gripping your only weapon like a lifeline, and waited. Your heartbeat was one with the falls of the axe, counting each second like it were a curse.

When you glimpsed light peeking through the wood, you knew that your momentary safety was gone. The haven that you had retreated to every night of this tumultuous year was finally breached.

You stopped watching as the hole grew bigger, choosing to duck and ease your erratic breath. Escape was not an option yet. You had to hold out until Minho arrived. He would save you, then, as he had done several times before. As you knew he would.

So just wait, you told yourself. Just wait.

The last crash was followed by an uproar, and you bit your tongue to stifle any noise. From the sound of it, the Prince seemed to struggle very little with the barricade of chairs, landing on the ground with a reckless thud soon enough. A few knights must have followed him through the narrow opening, for you heard them shouting at one another to stop him.

There was a short scuffle between them and the Prince, which was abruptly stopped when you heard Seungmin warn, “Red cloaks!”  

Mages.

They must have joined to keep the knights off the Prince’s back, but you could not discern more from hearing alone. Instead, you strained your eyes to study the shadows on the floor. Muddled and frenzied, you could not tell friend from foe through them.

But you could see one shadow behaving differently, moving closer.

Heavy breathing, and the scraping of metal against marble.

Your gaze was drawn up as if by some otherworldly force—perhaps the fate that found you meeting like this over and over again—and locked eyes with your mad Prince.

Again, his lips stretched in the most wicked of smiles.

“There you are!”

His axe winked in the scarce light, and you rolled out of its range as it fell down in one deadly swoop, halving your precious dresser.

You gathered what you could of your dress and stumbled away, willing your legs into a dash. The knights were occupied with the mages, and there was nowhere to run to but around the vast chamber.

So you ran. You were not foolish enough to believe you could evade the Prince for long. He was faster and bigger than you were. Unlike Ryujin or Seungmin or Minho, you were no fighter, but you thought you could make this chase a little more difficult for him.

You pushed the small tea table and let it crash and roll on the floor, not stopping once to witness the damage it caused. You then scrambled onto the bed, narrowly missing a swing of the axe, and half ran, half jumped across it to land ungracefully on the other side.

This dress was making it difficult to move, even though it was the lightest you could choose.

The Prince caught up to you in a beat, and you felt him grab a fistful of your skirt, pulling you back toward him.

No! The thought boomed in your head so forcefully.

You spun around and slashed his hand with your dagger, freeing yourself with a desperation you had grown all too familiar with. It blinded you, made you unable to hear even your own thoughts. The only thing that mattered was that oppressive urge to survive. It fueled you like oil to a flame.

You ran and crouched and tumbled to the floor when you had to, uncaring what bruises or scratches may have resulted from your actions. All to keep your neck free from the Prince’s blade.

But it seemed that your efforts began to anger him. He shouted when you hefted one of the chairs in the makeshift barricade and used it to block one of his attacks, “Stay still, damn it!”

You did not care, even though it terrified you. He could let his anger consume him all he wanted. He knew nothing of true anger anyway. Your own frustration had been simmering for many, many years in contrast. It was the reason you were trying so hard, fighting so hopelessly.

His fury could never compare to the depth of the torment he and his ancestors had caused you.

You scurried away, continuing your desperate evasion when your trance was shattered by the harsh noise of wood being smashed. Instinctively, you turned your head in the direction of the sound and glimpsed a flood of silver-armored knights against the light.

Though, that was an unwise decision on your behalf.

A jarring laugh came from behind you, and too late did you glimpse the glint of the axe as it rose menacingly in the air.

Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.

You had become paralyzed before him and his smile of cruel victory.

“Goodbye, demon!”

You should move. You had to move. But all you could do was stare, wide-eyed, off-guard.

And in those last moments, in a bout of sudden clarity, a memory emerged in your mind. That entity hidden deep within you seemed to breathe for the first time.

A name forgotten. One you could never recall.

Reval.

• • •

The axe should have fallen.

It should have landed and stolen your breath.

But in that blur of a moment, a body tackled the Prince, driving him to the floor and diverting his aim.

“I told you, haven’t I?”

Over the mayhem, his familiar voice resounded.

“If I see you here again, I will kill you!”

“Lord Lee,” there was a growl in response from the Prince, who pushed himself to his feet. “What uncanny timing you have.”

Your panic, your desperation, it all ceased at the sight of Minho. As though you had not laid eyes upon him in a lifetime, and he was the balm to your every concern.

He had brought with him a retinue of knights who had broken down the door to your chambers and barged in to help their comrades with the mages. Light streamed into the room due to their efforts, and you could see more clearly now the fight that had unfolded around you.

“Y/n.” Minho did not take his eyes off the enemy when he asked, “Can you stand?”

“Y-Yes,” your voice wavered involuntarily, suddenly wrought with so much emotion. What took him so long? “Yes, I can.”

“Good,” he said, pointing his sword to the ground beside him, poised for attack. “Run, then—”

The Prince did not give him the luxury to finish speaking, springing at him as though to catch him by surprise. His attempt was futile, however, for Minho met him with utmost readiness, steel gnashing against wood as he blocked his offense.

You were entranced by their fight. Transfixed by fear or perhaps it was worry that trapped you. An axe and a sword were not the most compatible of weapons, but that conflict did not deter Minho, who pushed the Prince back, demanding, “All this for a rejected proposal?!”

Your heart seemed to drop at his assumption. You had nearly forgotten that in Minho’s eyes, this was a conflict born out of the Prince’s possessiveness. A heartbreak that bubbled over into madness.

At that, the Royal guffawed, mocking, “Proposal? Why ever would I wish to marry a demon?”

You bristled at his remark and he caught it, sneering like a depraved killer. “Oh, what’s this? Have you not told your beloved husband, little demon?”

“Vile bastard,” Minho gritted his teeth. “You’ve lost your mind, haven’t you?”

The Prince ignored him, shouting over to you, “What’s wrong, Y/n? Why won’t you tell him?”

You knew the answer, and so did he.

It was because you were afraid. You were scared of losing your family, your friends, your life, all at the cost of your secret. Because the timeless truth was that they would either shun you for it or die from it.

There was no escaping that miserable fate.

“Don’t answer him, Y/n,” Minho interjected, standing in front of you protectively. His words were not an order, but an assurance that you needed not humor the Prince.

“Tell him, Lady Lurmuse!” the Prince insisted again, “Lest my patience runs dry, tell him!”

“Ignore his insane ramblings—”

The Prince lunged at him, cutting him off as he swiped his axe across the air in a deadly arc. “Listen, heir of Valorieve!”

No, no! Your heart began to hammer in your chest, scream in its chamber of flesh while your voice had utterly faded. He was going to tell him. He was going to tell him everything and still, you could say nothing to stop him.

“Your precious wife is no human at all—she’s cursed!” he laughed as he pressed Minho and found himself pushed back yet again. His words were wreaking havoc on everything you had worked for, destroying it right before your eyes. He knew it. And you knew that he greatly enjoyed it.  

But your mouth was running dry and you could not conjure the words to defend yourself. Anything—you had to say something before Minho turned his back—

A single, halting thought flickered in your mind like a budding flame.

Would he really turn his back on you?

After everything you had experienced with him over the past eleven months. After all his unending kindness, would he truly abandon you if he discovered the truth?

You found the answer in a heart that suddenly beat steady and sure.

“Did you know, or did she not tell you?” the Prince taunted, his weapon swinging about relentlessly. His attacks seemed focused on Minho now, as though intent on taking him down first. “Cursed to live and die again and again at my hands! So, you would be wise to step away, Lord Lee.”

His remarks stoked the flame into a blazing fire.

No. The answer to your question was as obvious as a moon in a depthless night and as glorious as its light. Your husband would not turn his back on you.

He had proven that to you over and over again, even if you pretended not to see it.

It was time you trusted him fully, too.

Minho snarled as he parried a blow from the Prince, “I will have none of your madness—”

“It’s true!”

There was your voice.

You did not need that damned Prince to divulge your secrets for you. You could tell Minho yourself just fine.

The two men stopped to look at you, one morbidly gleeful while the other was concerned.

“I-I’m sorry.” you kept your gaze locked with Minho’s, anchoring yourself with it lest your anxiety sent you adrift. It had been so long since you uttered something like this aloud. Your every limb was trembling, and the dagger in your grip was almost too slippery to keep hold of.

Was this weakness or was it courage?

“It is as he says. I am cursed to be reborn,” you mustered the words with difficulty and sought the change in Minho’s countenance. You waited for his expression to shift, to darken, to reject you.

But he remained unreadable, and you dared to venture, breath hitching, “That is why—that is why he means to kill me. Because, Lord Minho, I am a living curse…and he seeks the power of my curse.”

There it was.

The truth as you knew it and as the Rowonnese royals had so graciously informed you. You were the embodiment of a curse that they had once sought, four centuries past, for the attainment of the kingdom’s coveted throne.

Your death was the necessary sacrifice that had to be honored on this day, in every lifetime, forever, for the sake of that throne.

“See!” the Prince’s delight was savage, and he turned his attention toward a still-quiet Minho. “Now, you will step aside, or you will help me capture this demon.”

The silence that followed was sickening, and you thought that you were going to collapse had Minho not finally spoken.

“This changes nothing.”

Three words that he spoke so resolutely, so sternly, and it triggered a riot in your head. Even though you could not decipher his expression, you felt it. Relief so immense in its weight that it made you shiver. Emotion that warmed your eyes and nearly blurred your vision.

Minho, ever so brilliant, ever so lovely, pointed his sword at the Prince and declared then, “I swore many months ago to kill you for your transgressions, and I shall.”

“Ha! Surely you cannot mean what you say?” the royal scoffed. “Are you not revolted by the foulness of this creature—?”

The wind was knocked out of his lungs before he could finish.

“You mistake me again for a man who jests, Your Highness,” Minho all but spat the words at him, having knocked him down in a blur of motion. “I will have no more of you insulting my wife.”

“You will regret this,” the Prince grunted as he regained his footing, his tone darkening, and without missing a beat, he charged. The chamber had emptied by then. The knights had overwhelmed and defeated the mages, and only you three remained.

Their weapons were not equals, and neither were the wielders.

When it came to skill, the Prince paled in comparison to many you knew. He relied too much on his otherworldly gifts of strength and stamina, thinking them enough to stand against talent and martial discipline.

But an axe was too cumbersome a weapon and far less elegant than a sword that pierced the air with lethal precision. When it came to skill, Minho was the better of them.

You watched him move through the fight, every step and swing and dodge of his as fluid as crystal water and just as sharp. He did not falter, did not pause once to think about his next step, and yet, his blows were calculated and always landed true.

You watched with a heart that followed him like a shadow.

You watched, and you saw the Prince’s desperation grow.

He tried to change his target, to break away from the hopeless duel and attack you instead, but Minho did not spare him a breath of space. He truly did intend to kill. That much was evident in every pointed slash of his sword.

But as much as killing the Prince would ease your worries and aid your plan, you could not permit it. It seemed that none of Valorieve’s sons understood the repercussions of such a crime.

Or perhaps they cared not.

It did not matter to you which of the two it was, the Prince must not be killed in this struggle.

Then, by a very predictable turn of events, the Prince found himself defenseless on the ground, clutching a wound in his stomach, with Minho’s sword arcing toward his neck.

He would be dead in a matter of seconds.

“Don’t kill him!” the call left your lips before you could stop it, and, reminiscent of that day in the festival, Minho’s weapon stilled in the air. A testament to the sheer control he possessed.

He whirled around, disbelieving, exclaiming, “He was swinging an axe at you—!”

“You’ll be executed!”

You did not intend to sound so desperate, but your voice betrayed you again. At once, Minho’s formidable expression broke down, softened, and you were almost pleading with him, “Please…”

You could not allow him to die for the downfall of someone so trivial, so unimportant. He had to live, long and happy and prosperous, as he was destined to.

After a beat of quiet that was only interrupted by the Prince’s groaning, Minho conceded, so gently it seemed out of place for the night’s events. “As you wish.”

He turned to look down at the royal, who was only now sitting upright and pathetically clutching his fallen axe, and told him, “I granted you this mercy only at her behest. Remember that.”

“You—”

And then, with a motion so quick and so brutal it startled you, he flipped his sword and rammed its hilt against the back of the Prince’s head.

The latter toppled to the ground, the words dying on his tongue as his eyes rolled back. Only when he went utterly still did the strength leave your body, and you found yourself crumpling on the floor like a broken marionette.

It was done.

“Y/n!”

You heard Minho frantically call your name, and then the pounding of boots as a new group of knights entered the wrecked chambers.

“My lord, are you all right?”

It was done.

“I’m fine. Apprehend this man here and fetch a physician for Her Ladyship post-haste,” he gave them his orders hurriedly then rushed over to kneel before you, discarding his sword to the side.

It was done.

His hands cradled your cheeks, warm, always so warm as he lifted your head and murmured, “Y/n, look at me.”

And at his gentle coaxing, you did, ignoring the strange feelings of hollowness and wariness that floated aimlessly in your heart. You took him in and the disheveled state of his hair, the wrinkle of concern in his brows, the slight exertion in his breath. You let your gaze melt in his, for that was all you had the strength for.

“You’re hurt,” he commented, and there was frustration lurking beneath those words. Perhaps at himself, or perhaps at fate for bringing you to this point.

You wanted to tell him that it was all right. That he should not fault himself for tonight’s events. You wanted to reach out and touch his face as he did yours to assure him yourself. It will be all right. You will be all right.

But before you found the energy to utter those words, the twelfth hour struck, its bells resonating throughout the palace.

It was done.

Your consciousness slipped from your grasp to the cadence of the chimes. A drum that signaled the end of your fateful battle.

•Scene 3•

“Have you found him yet?”

Your eyes snapped open to be met with a gaze of depthless blue, an entity most otherworldly.

‘What—who are you?’

No sound left your throat when you asked on impulse, but the ethereal being that looked down on you smiled, their voice a cacophony of sweet melodies, “I recall the humans calling me Renée. I am the essence of rebirth and sustenance, but you may better know me as the demon of rebirth and sustenance.”

They had your head resting in their lap, one delicate hand caressing your hair with something akin to motherly affection. They seemed to hear your inaudible voice when you echoed, ‘Demon?’

“That seems to be the popular name,” the demon—Renée—mused and explained so tenderly, “We are beings that manifest from the world’s phenomena. Sights such as love and grief, war and wisdom—we are born from their reoccurrence. Humans have chosen to call us demons. Though, we are not forces of evil, but representations of nature.”

Demon. You had heard that word thrown at you countless times. It was an insult. It was a curse. It was a terrible, horrible thing.

Yet, this being was a demon?

Renée…they seemed to be made out of snow and starlight.

Their unmarred skin was a blue so pale it almost glowed, peeking out of flowing, luminescent robes that pooled around the two of you. A cascade of hair like woven ivory disappeared within the light of those robes, long and very precious.

It was their eyes that enchanted you the most. Wide and dark and infinite, they seemed to be ripped out of the very fabric of this dreamlike space you had awoken to. You feared they might swallow you whole if you stared for too long. Downturned, they seemed to hold such an immense sadness, yet their gaze was vast, and vastly kind.

They had the form of a human, but no mortal could compare to them. Such a delicate, yet powerful presence.

Renée was beautiful, so much so that it felt almost monstrous.

You did not feel the urge to move, lying still where you could gaze up at them. Comforted, for some reason. As though you had reunited with an old friend.

‘Are you… Are you the one who cursed me?’

“Cursed you?” Renée chuckled and it was a sound that came from everywhere and nowhere at once. “No, never.”

‘Oh,’ somehow you felt disheartened, like you had lost your only lead. ‘Then…’

Then why were you here?

The radiant demon smiled, sympathetic, almost melancholy. “I suppose you would not remember.”

‘Remember what?’

“Your first life.”

You felt a pang in your chest. Your first life. The life that must have started it all. You did not remember it, even though you recalled a certain, first death.

Still stroking your hair, Renée sighed softly. “Let me tell you a story, then.

“Once upon a time, four hundred and twenty-one years ago, a demon was called forth by greedy humans to become a sacrifice in their forbidden ritual. They sought to slaughter it and acquire its essence to secure a throne for a hungry yet lacking king.”

‘The Renocault Order,’ you provided, almost wonderstruck, ‘and the House of Rowonne.’

“Yes, indeed. It was them,” Renée nodded their approval, continuing, “Knowing their wicked intentions, the demon did not wish to die. So, before the ritual was completed, they escaped into the vast human world.

“A war had been ravaging the land, and a plague had spread amongst the people, killing them when swords and spears had spared them. The demon walked amid the suffering humans in search of shelter or a friend,” Renée paused, then with the gentlest of smiles, added, “That was when I met you.

“You thought me a walking god when you saw me. Sickness had brought you to the shores of death, and in your delirium, you clutched the hems of my robes and pleaded for help.

“You told me that you could not die yet. You told me that you needed to live for you could not leave your beloved behind. He needed your help, you said. The plague had found him too and he needed someone to tend to him. Those were the words you had so desperately cried to me,” Renée recounted like it were a mournful memory. “I was moved by your pleas and the tremendous love behind them, so I thought to lend you my power and give you life when yours was waning.

“However, unbeknownst to myself, those malicious humans had sent someone after me to complete the ritual. You know him as the First. He was the man who had partaken in the ritual in order to sit on the throne. The man whose descendants have hunted you in every lifetime.

“I lent you my essence and power, and in that moment of exchange, the First pierced an arrow through my heart and yours.”

You could only listen to the tale Renée told, speechless, enthralled, shaken to your very core. This was a history you had no knowledge and no recollection of. This was the story of a ‘you’ you did not know. The answer to your timeless misery.

“That was supposed to be the end of it,” Renée shook their head, the movement so utterly graceful, “The two of us were dead by the hands of the would-be-king, thus completing the ritual and securing the essence of rebirth and sustenance to keep the throne in Rowonne.

“But, you refused our death.

“I would instantly be reborn after my death, for that was my phenomenon, but you held on to me. It was not fair, you said. You had to return. You had to live.” there was a twinkle of amusement in Renée’s eyes as they further revealed, “So you kept my essence and buried it deep within your heart. And then, you were reborn.

“This merge between us meant that the ritual’s effect was brief, lasting only to the day our exchange was first made. The one day my essence diverged from your soul and could be usurped by the Blood of the First. Those humans knew that and sought you in your second lifetime for that cause.

“Though, this lifetime, I am sure you remember.”

Renée patted your head softly, resuming their story like it were a nursery rhyme, and you listened like a child in their parent’s loving embrace. “You were killed again by that evil human, and again, you refused your death. It was not fair, you argued. You needed to return. You needed to live. And so, once more, you were reborn.

“Again, and again. The relentless cycle of death and rebirth repeated itself without fail. You held on to me even when you were no longer aware of it yourself. Even as you grew miserable from it. Even when your very soul forgot why it insisted on living.

“I never cursed you, my friend,” Renée finally concluded, their sorrowful smile like a consolation. “It was you who refused to rest and release me.”

Oh.

You had nothing to say. What could you say at a revelation of this weight anyway?

This so-called curse that tortured you for decades and centuries, this pain and this emptiness, was all your own doing? Why? You did not even remember the person Renée claimed was your beloved. So why—

‘You must resent me for keeping you so long,’ was all you could mumble, diverting your gaze to the endless blue around you and feeling the sting of shame in your heart.

As though you needed more guilt to torment you. After all these years, it seemed that everything you had been through was pointless. Needless suffering. Needless grief. You could have prevented it all had you not been so stubborn and just—died.

“Why ever would I resent you?” Renée did not frown or exclaim their disapproval. Their smile was unchanging. Kind, kind, and kinder, even though it twisted your heart mercilessly. Why were they not mirroring the anger you so ruthlessly aimed at yourself?

“You have taught me so much,” they crooned, fingers still running soothingly through your hair. “You showed me your happiness and your love, your anger and your grief. In every lifetime, I learned more and found myself humbled by your experiences.

“I could never resent you, my friend. It is your nature to want to survive, and your humanity has been endearing from the very first time we met. I can only be grateful to you.”

Once again, you were at a loss for words. This was not the sentiment you expected, and it surprised you. Almost embarrassed you.

Renée, however, seemed content with your flustered silence. “So, I ask you again. Have you found him?”

‘Found who?’ you frowned. They had asked you the same question earlier, and it still confounded you. Had you been searching for someone?

“Why, your beloved, of course.”

‘I…’

Renée laughed at your nervous hesitation, a sound that felt like a thousand songs and a thousand curses. With a sigh, they cupped your face in their gentle hands and murmured, “I know.”

You stared at them, confused, but they did not elaborate any further, closing their eyes and bowing their head.

“You should let me go now, dear.”

Let go?

So soon?

Parting with an entity that had been intertwined with your soul for so long felt wrong. It was a freedom you were not yet prepared for. Who were you without your curse?

You had wanted to rid of it—this was what you wanted—and yet…

You did not feel free. That strange hollowness remained in your heart.

‘Wait—’

But Renée was shimmering and fading before your eyes. Their touch, ancient in its familiarity, was slipping away, and you could not move. You could not chase it.

You hated the sudden selfishness that unfurled within you. You did not want to leave just yet. Just a little more time. Please…

Their last whisper was like thunder in your ears, “Let me go, and live.”

Live?

Your own awareness was dissipating like smoke in the wind. A forbidden confession lost to the awakening of your body.

‘But I don’t—’

•Scene 4•

Minho’s heart beat uneasy as he paced across the hallway.

All the guests had been sent to their homes. All the intruders had been apprehended. You were safely tucked into the bed of his old chambers. Everything was back in order.

It should have been, but Minho was still perturbed. The past four hours had been too much to process, even for him.

First, there was the attack in the garden that caught him entirely off guard. After he had sent you off with Ryujin, he rushed over to manage the commotion among the attendees of the banquet. They had been frightened, and rightfully so, but he tried to assure them of their safety.

Once that was done, he joined the knights, letting them know of his commands and overseeing a little bit of their progress. It was then that an unexpected visitor shoved his way between the knights and delivered the worst news possible.

“Brother! He’s here!”

Felix, bedraggled from rough travel, had appeared in the palace after being missing for two weeks and announced that the Crown Prince was not in Rowonne anymore.

In fact, he had not been there for a while.

What followed was almost a blur. He, and a sizable body of knights, stormed their way into your shared chambers and immediately found themselves in the midst of chaos. Knights were engaging cloaked strangers in messy scuffles, each trying to keep the other from escaping, and the sight made Minho’s heart drop to the bottomless abyss.

The presence of those red cloaks only meant one thing.

The Crown Prince was already there.

Minho fought his way through as though he had forgone all sense. He slashed his sword at all that was red before him and broke the cluster of mages with his knights at his back. It felt like only a heartbeat passed until he found himself standing before the destroyed doors of your bedchambers.

The mere thought of what might have happened if he were only a second late made every drop of his blood go frigid with ice.

He had practically launched himself at the Prince, and then that bastard began spewing nonsense about you, and about demons and strange curses.

And then you, wounded and trembling, confessed the same things as his unhinged drivel.

If Minho were to be honest, he would have believed none of it had he not known you. Had he not been by your side for the better half of the year and witnessed the reality of your terror, of your lingering anguish.

How could he not believe you, when each word seemed to hack mercilessly at your ever so flawless composure?

Nevertheless, he had questions—none of which the Prince answered when he regained consciousness and flew into an uncontrollable rage in the dungeons—but he was sure you would eventually tell him about this curse.

For now, Minho tried to piece together the information already in his grasp.

Cursed to be reborn, that was what you said. And the prince had aimed to kill you for the power your curse contained.

He could not fathom the reason behind the royal’s sinister ambitions, but he could glean that the two of you had a long, ancient history.

“Again and again,” the Prince had taunted. Cursed to live and die at his hands.

Did he mean to say that you had died before? Was death at the hands of the royals something familiar to you?

Minho recalled an incident a few months ago when you had told him of a forbidden ritual performed by the royal family. Back then, you had struggled to say why you knew of this ritual. Now, a harrowing conclusion drew itself in his mind.

If your curse was to be reborn, then you must have been the sacrifice in that dreadful ritual. Those murdered girls you spoke of—had they all been you in different lives?

Suddenly, all your actions throughout the past year made new sense to him. How you sometimes spoke like you had the wisdom of centuries, yet were reluctant to lower your walls for anyone. How you always seemed to try to distance yourself from the rest of the world, yet never spared it from your kindness. It was the missing piece he had been searching for, now finally in his hands despite being only speculation.

Minho found it horrific to even imagine what it felt like. Dying and being reborn, only to die and be reborn once more. Over and over. You must have suffered, he thought with a pang that violently pierced his heart. You must have been in so much pain all this time.

Then, as he wallowed in his thoughts, an old memory resurfaced of the night he first met you. A ruffled nightgown, an indecipherable smile, and those unassuming words.

“I simply wish to rest, in peace.”

The realization that struck him had the weight of the sky itself, crushing his measly soul into thousands of trifling pieces.

No.

It could not be.

His legs were moving before he willed them to, breaking into a mindless dash toward his old bedchambers. Toward where you were supposed to be peacefully recuperating.

He must be mistaken. He had to be.

That could not be your true purpose in all this.

Please…

The imposing doors of his chambers were not nearly close enough when he reached for them and all but crashed through, numb to the feel of the solid wood as it bruised his shoulder.

•Scene 5•

“Y/n!”

The doors to the room burst open and you flinched, letting the slow, disbelieving intake of breath wash uncomfortably over you.

“This was your plan all along?”

He seemed to have a knack for rude interruptions, you observed, bitterly recalling your first encounter. The night that enabled you to come this far. Uncanny timing, indeed.

“This cannot be it. Y/n, please...”

“No, you are mistaken,” you interjected his pleas, gaze fixed on the pristine dagger in your grasp—Ryujin’s dagger. So softly, like the words were not entirely yours, you told him, “This is what I’ve always wanted.”

That was right.

You had long wished for silence and a tranquil rest.

You felt it within your own heartbeat. With Renée gone, with your curse lost, you were mortal once again. Your life was in anyone’s hands now, and the wish you had so desperately sought for decades was no longer an impossible dream.

This was the true finale you had been planning for from the very moment you opened your eyes to a new world. A hope to fade. To be at peace, not again awakened.

This was all you wanted.

And you hoped he would not be too hurt by the truth. This world was his to delight in, after all. You were only an inconsequential passerby.

“How—” was that emotion that stifled his words? “How can you expect me to believe you when your hands tremble so?”

Tremble? No, that could not be true.

You blinked at the silver blade you held so close to your neck and found that he had not lied. Your hands were shaking.

So defiantly, too.

Was this not what you had planned for all along? Everything you had done, you did for this very ending. To kill the cycle once and for all. To rid yourself of your unending grief, your measureless guilt.

To be freed.

Was that wish not your own?

“Please…” he did not dare step closer, as though any movement from him could shatter the world and its heavens. “Talk to me.”

But what could you say?

This was what you wanted, no?

And yet, your body shook with such adamant refusal, your own thoughts revolting against you. Your death had been an easy notion all this time, but now it rattled you, tipped your mind so that you could no longer discern what you truly desired.

Was it not slumber, so long and quiet and free?

Your eyes stung as though set ablaze.

That hollowness you felt in your heart was like a chamber in which your emotions echoed, howling with no one to answer. They cried for the truth that made you tremble so much. They cried for an impudent desire.

You did not have to listen to know—that emptiness you felt was not the absence of a curse. When the twelfth hour neared and a chasm yawned in your heart, it was not the product of freedom that you were unprepared for.

It was a realization.

More than that, it was fear from a realization that stripped you of your lifelong purpose. It was terror and tremoring uncertainty, for what were you to become without a goal?

Everything that you had done so far would be worthless. All your careful planning and all your cautious scheming, it would be as your past lifetimes. Useless. Needless.

What were you supposed to do before a realization of this magnitude except cower and tremble? What were you supposed to do when your heart rebelled at the sound of his voice and the thought of his pain?

The one you could only ever liken to a star. Bright, and brighter than any.

And you found yourself wondering if you reached your hand out to him, would he embrace you with his light? Would he hide you in it so that you may never again see the darkness of night?

A demon’s voice sighed like wind in your ears.

Let me go and—

The blade you had clung to clattered against the marble, and you whirled around to finally face him.

“Minho…”

Like a promise, like a secret, the words tore their way out of your chest, liberated from the chasm in your heart.

“I don’t want to die.”

And it felt like a betrayal. A betrayal to yourself and everything you had gone through. Yet, you had never been truer to yourself than at that moment.

It was a stride, then another, and Minho had you in his arms, dropping weakly, helplessly with you to the floor. And for the first time in lifetimes, you cried, unraveling in the refuge of his embrace.

There, huddled on the cold marble, you cried and told him of the nightmares that never left you. Of a demon, and a curse, and a plan so grim. A wish so dark. You cried as you spoke of your lives. Of death that was unsparing. Of pain that was unceasing. Of the grief that wracked your soul from every time your weak heart loved and always lost.

You cried, and once you started, you could not stop.

Tears mangled with words when you told him of guilt so heavy it crushed you. Of wicked eyes that always found you. Of lurking shadows. Of fear, of fear, of constant fear.

You were breathless when you told him of everything you felt and everything you thought and everything you had been through. Minho listened to it all, even when your voice grew faint and your silent sobs persisted.

But no matter how much you told him, it was not enough. It would never be enough to tell him of the unfathomable feeling that writhed and burned within your heart, threatening to destroy you with it.

You did not know how long you had been in nestled in Minho’s arms, ruining his fine blouse with the unfaltering of your tears. Perhaps a lifetime. Perhaps a heartbeat. It was only when your breathing steadied did he pull away, barely, to settle his somber gaze on you. Eyes glistening with unshed tears, he touched a gentle hand to your face and carefully ran his thumb across your cheek as though to erase the traces of your pain.

So lovingly, so sadly. His murmur enveloped you.

“You must have been so lonely.”

Lonely.

You stared at him.

Yes.

That was it.

You had been lonely. So, terribly, tragically lonely.

As you died and were reborn, this world no longer felt like your own. You had become a ghost. A passerby. Your place was fleeting, ever-changing. No one truly knew you, your history, your suffering. No one knew the ‘you’ who had lived and died twenty grueling times.

No one could really see you, but there Minho was, reaching through the tangle of your heart, capturing that feeling you could not name. That vast loneliness. That solitude your curse forced upon you.

It was the reason that your change of heart frightened you so, for how could you wish to live in a world that did not belong to you?

The answer was known to you then as it was now.

Your place in this world was here, basking in the vivid brilliance of your star.

“Yes,” you finally mumbled, smiling through overflowing tears. “I suppose I was.”

•Scene 6•

Your eyes cracked open to a world you knew.

Familiar air. Familiar warmth.

When you pushed yourself to sit, the result of last night’s exertions rammed into you in the form of a violent cramp. Your body clearly was not designed for the chase you had put it through.

Still, it was your body. Mortal, un-cursed. The palms that you looked down at were ones that you had grown familiar with. Your breath, your heartbeat—this familiarity in itself was new to you.

You were still you, and for the very first time, you were twenty-one.

Not a day-old infant among strangers, but yourself.

You relished in that curious feeling as your feet met the cold floor. In this room that was not yours, your eyes were drawn to the tall window inviting generous sunlight, and you drifted toward it, gazing at a familiar, ever-stretching blue sky, and a bustling city that you had grown to love.

“Y/n?”

Minho’s troubled voice followed the soft click of the door, and you turned your head to watch as he strode into the room. He seemed to have noticed the empty bed first, prompting a beat of momentary panic that ceased once he saw you by the window.

Carefully, he set down the tray of light breakfast that he had carried with him on a nearby table. Then, with a sigh so heartbroken, he noted aloud, “You’re crying again.”

“Oh.”

You touched a hand to your cheek and were surprised to feel the fresh trail of tears. As though the well had not yet dried, it seemed that waking up today had moved you immensely.

Breathing a broken laugh, you wiped your eyes with the back of your hand, “I’m sorry.”

You did not notice Minho walking up to you then, yet his touch did not startle you when it came. His hand enclosed yours, unbothered by the wetness of tears on your skin as he assumed the task of drying your cheeks with his other.

“You needn’t be,” his murmured statement was resolute yet tender. He seemed to study every minuscule detail of your face before he finally asked, “How do you feel?”

At that, a myriad of colorful emotions burst out in your heart, each one louder than the other. You were grateful, and you were in disbelief, as if this were merely a dream that you might awaken from at any moment.

You felt different.

You felt like yourself.

But you were also anxious about what was to come, and beneath all of that, you were hurt. The pain you had been carrying for lifetimes would not be easy to forget, and healing from it would take a while. So, for now…

“I’m all right,” you said, and you meant it. You were all right, because you had a lifetime to heal your soul’s wounds, and because—

“I love you.”

You might have imagined blurting out those three magnificent little words had Minho not stilled, those darling eyes of his widening ever so slightly before a beautiful laugh danced off his lips.

“But how can that be?” he rested his forehead against yours with a smile so endearing you thought it could melt the sun, “I think I love you more.”

Oh, no.

He had only dried your eyes and now it seemed that you were going to cry again, silly tears of such overwhelming elation.

“Y/n,” the way Minho said your name was like a prayer, his palm placed against your cheek yearningly, reverently. His whispered words were a sacred vow for your ears alone, “What I want is a life with you. Let us start over. We’ll do it right this time.”

You leaned into his touch as though it were the sole thing your body knew to do, the answer fluttering at the tip of your tongue before taking flight like a fledgling, hesitant yet so full of hope.

“Yes, let us do that.”

•Scene 7•

The assembly room was buzzing with curious, speculative murmurs when the Count of Valorieve barged in with his entourage of knights trailing him.

“Unhand me this instant!” the captive they were leading shouted and struggled against his captors, but it was all in vain, for the knights of Valorieve were firm and unmoving as mountains.

At the shocking sight, the gathered nobles balked and erupted into outrage.

“What is the meaning of this, Count Valorieve?” the Count of Kirale demanded as he slammed his palms against the meeting table. “How dare you parade His Highness in here like a prisoner!”  

“At ease, gentlemen, ladies,” Count Valorieve raised a pacifying hand into the air, coming to stand at the head of the table teeming with appalled and disconcerted nobility. They could protest his actions all they wanted inside this hall, for he knew that none of them could really stand to offend him beyond those walls.

He waved a hand at the Prince in the knights’ captivity when he declared, “His Highness is not here in his capacity as the Crown Prince but as a criminal apprehended by my authority.”

“Preposterous!” exclaimed the former count, ever so loyal to his prince. “Cease this nonsense at once!”

“Indeed!” the Prince snarled, “Release me lest you be considered a traitor to the crown!”

Count Valorieve paid their demands no mind and instead directed his attention to the rest of his fellow leaders. “Your Excellencies must surely be startled by this situation. Believe me when I confess, I was too.

“One week ago, Crown Prince Reval the Eleventh of the House of Rowonne was apprehended for burglary and attempted murder within the grounds of Valorieve Palace.”

A hush of shock befell the assembly room. Even the Prince bit his tongue. Every count and countess listened dubiously as he continued, “He was witnessed infiltrating the palace with the intent of killing none other than Lady Y/n, my own daughter-in-law, twice Lady of Lurmuse and Valorieve.”

“Yes. The Countess and I were there to witness the cruel state of our daughter on that tragic night,” Count Lurmuse interjected, angry and distressed. He had been scowling since he caught sight of the Prince at the beginning of the meeting, and now he jabbed an accusing finger his way. “We demand that justice be delivered for this heinous crime!”

“I heartedly echo your sentiment, Count Lurmuse. There must be retribution for such a grave offense,” Count Valorieve asserted. His son’s in-laws had been alerted of the incident when it occurred, and their assistance had greatly benefitted their investigation. Besides, a family of their influence would surely help his case today.

“Pardon me, Your Excellencies,” the Countess of Narin spoke up. She was new to the assembly table, having only recently inherited her late father’s title. “Could this conflict not have waited until His Majesty recovered his health and dealt with his heir privately? I see no reason to have us all gathered here.”

Her reasoning was valid, and it resulted in a series of agreeing whispers among the attendees. The Prince seemed encouraged by her to argue as well, “Exactly! You must allow me to return to Rowonne and await His Majesty’s recovery post-haste.”

The Count of Valorieve shook his head in a show of disappointment. “I have gathered you all here for this very reason.

“As we were investigating this incident, we happened upon a terrible truth that I assure you is of utmost interest to all of Your Excellencies,” he paused, capturing their attention once more before revealing the secret that could upturn the kingdom in its entirety, “We have discovered that for the duration of the past year, the Crown Prince had conspired to conceal the news of the His Majesty’s passing in order to secure his ascension to the throne!”

An uproar of disbelief and confusion exploded in the meeting hall, muddled questions, exclamations, and objections indistinguishable amid the noise.

“How can that be?”

“Impossible…”

“Is the King not bedridden?”

“How can His Majesty be dead?”

“You cannot hurl such ghastly accusations without proof, Count Valorieve!” the young Count of Core gasped. He was yet another new face at the table.

“Worry not,” Count Valorieve assured him. “My proof is in my second son’s visit to Rowonne only a few weeks ago. I had sent him with a Lion’s Permit to seek an audience with the King, only for him to be denied by the butler and then attacked by the palace guard.”

The commotion only amplified at his words.

“How dare they!”

“Have we become so insignificant to the House of Rowonne?”

“This is a sacred agreement!”

“My son soon discovered that the King was nowhere to be found,” Count Valorieve turned to gesture harshly at the dumbfounded prince, playing into the dramatics of the crowd, “and that the Crown Prince had either silenced the palace staff or tricked them into his scheme!”

“Unbelievable…”

“Does he think us pitiful fools?!”

As the assembly hall slowly turned against him, the Prince remained silent. Perhaps he sought to feign ignorance or deny the accusations with his silence. It mattered not to the Count. The truth of his crimes would be revealed sooner or later with this little push.

“If what you say is true, then this is a plot to undermine our positions as Counts and Countesses,” the Countess of Soloris proclaimed, her stern brows furrowing.

“Indeed! This is an offense that threatens the very foundation of our kingdom,” the neighboring Count of Falia’s fierce agreement caused a ripple of revolt among the attendees. “We cannot let this pass without judgment.”

“Then a trial must be held and the Crown Prince’s title must be revoked until its conclusion,” determined Count Gaele, easily of the same mind as the other members of his faction.

“With what authority do you seek to strip me of my title? I am royalty!” the Prince protested with a furious yet futile jerk at his restrainers’ grip. His words seemed to offend the Countess of Soloris, who raised her chin in the air scornfully and scoffed, “With the authority that was granted to us, the leaders of our kingdom’s sixteen fiefdoms, four centuries ago by the agreement of our forefathers. We have the right to renounce the heir in the absence of the King by popular vote.”

“Does he mean to dismiss our rights as counts? Unbelievable!”

“It seems that the Prince is unfit for the crown…”

“Why, I would rather he never sits on the throne!”

Angry, offended remarks, and among them, a voice rose reluctantly, “But if His Majesty is truly deceased, and the Crown Prince is stripped of his inheritance, then the House of Rowonne is left without heir…”

“You heard him! You cannot mean to leave our House without a leader!”

At the Prince’s outburst, the Count of Valorieve huffed a triumphant smile. “You admit to the King’s passing then?”

“I…” the royal blanched and fumbled with his words as gasps of shock and shouts of disbelief shook the hall.

“This is unacceptable!”

“Utterly disgraceful!”

“Has he no speck of shame?!”

Pleased with the outcry from prideful nobles, the Count returned his focus to the concerned Head of the House of Core. “Count Core, you must rest assured that is not at all my intention. I would never wish unrest on our glorious kingdom’s people.”

He then turned to bellow at the door, “Please, come in!”

The assembly hall faltered into perplexed silence as the doors groaned open and revealed an unfamiliar young man. He was dressed elegantly, with his dark curls tied neatly at the nape of his neck. Their suspicious gazes followed him as he walked in, long, confident strides that took him to stand next to the Count at the head of the table.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” the Count of Valorieve placed a firm hand on the young man’s shoulder as he announced, “before you stands His Majesty’s sole remaining heir.”

A wave of weary whispers spread across the table, clearly dubious of this information yet curious enough to listen as the stranger introduced himself, “I am called Bang Chan. It is an honor to be in the presence of all Your Excellencies.”

“You—!” the Prince’s eyes bulged, enraged. “He is a fraud! I am my father’s only son!”

“Worry not,” Count Valorieve calmly assured, “I have ascertained his lineage for myself and found it true. This young man right here is also a son of His Late Majesty.”

“I do indeed spot the resemblance in his countenance,” Count Swann mused, squinting his eyes to observe Chan as though he were a peculiar ornament.

“You must be taking this lightly, Count Swann. This matter is not alike your perfumes and jewelry,” the old Count of Iriese commented in mocking. “A lookalike is easy to come by. Appearance alone proves nothing of this man’s suspicious parentage.”

“I understand Your Excellencies’ reservations,” Chan spoke up before a fight could unfold among the two counts, and it seemed to silence the hall for a bare moment. Careful words and practiced demeanor, this was what he had been preparing for all his life. “That is why I aim to provide my utmost assistance in your investigations into the legitimacy of my claim.”

“Yes, and you have the support of the House of Valorieve in your endeavor,” Count Valorieve nodded at his secretly adopted son. His approval of Chan would draw in the support of his faction, and eventually, the rest of the kingdom would follow. It may take years for him to gain the trust of his people, but this was for the betterment of their kingdom.

The current royal family had been nothing but a hindrance to them all. They had to be replaced.

“Have you all lost your minds? You cannot decide such matters amongst yourselves! I am your crown prince!” the Prince shouted, and his statements fell upon deaf ears. Even those within his faction seemed reluctant to defend him. Not when his actions demeaned their rights as counts and leaders.

His gaze flitted rapidly from one face to another, desperately searching for an aide when he noticed a figure who had been awfully quiet since the beginning of the meeting. A frivolous man who owed him.

“Count Sitean!” he called out, making the mentioned Count jolt in his seat. “Say something and stop these madmen!”

“I…” Count Sitean trailed away when he caught the eyes of the Count of Valorieve. Knowing, challenging eyes. He seemed to be warning him, and he fearfully recalled those masked men and the blackmail they had dangled before him.

He swallowed and averted his gaze. “I…am deeply sorry Your Highness, but perhaps it would be wise to await the trial and—”

“You too?” the Prince gaped at him then whirled within his restraints at the rest of the gathered nobility. “All of you are committing treason!”

“Treason?” Countess Soloris questioned darkly, her tone dripping with venom. She had always been an intense force to meddle with. “The only treasonous action here was the one performed by you, Prince Reval, when you concealed from us the death of our king.”

“I say we have the Prince escorted out of this hall,” Count Gaele prompted, sighing. “I tire of this continuous disregard of our authority.”

“I second His Excellency. This discussion has grown exceedingly wearisome,” agreed Count Falia, and a rumble of supporting murmurs followed. Soon enough, the Prince was led outside as he continuously demanded to be released, and a hush draped over the attendees heavily.

What a tumultuous meeting it had been.

The Count of Hitalon was the one to disrupt the quiet, speaking for the first time on this eventful evening, “Now that His Majesty has been pronounced dead, should we not begin preparations for the election of a new king among us?”

“You speak the truth, Your Excellency,” Count Falia concurred. “The current heir is not of eligible age and does not seem to be of eligible mind either.”

“But why must we elect a new king?”

Count Valorieve’s unexpected question invited a dumbfounded silence from the nobles, who looked at him as though they might have misheard him.

“Why, this is the protocol, Your Excellency,” Count Core coughed awkwardly.

“No, Your Excellencies,” the Count of Valorieve shook his head in a grave motion, “We used to be the Kings and Queens of our nations before we were reduced to being Counts and Countesses. Why must we select one man to head us when we had always been leaders in our own right?”

He did not expect an answer, placing his palms against the table as he continued his long-awaited speech, “What has the royal family done besides fail us so far? The late King had done nothing but lounge on his throne and drain us of our riches in the name of a so-called tax.

“We were the ones who set the laws of our lands and enforced them. We were the ones who managed our affairs and protected our borders. What use is a king who only serves as a warmer for a coveted seat? Tell me, is this the kind of rule we were destined for?”

They were silent, but their eyes told stories of reluctance and rebellion. Count Valorieve knew that his words were blasphemous, treasonous, even, but he saw the agreement shining in their hungry eyes.

Everyone wanted power. Nobody in this hall wanted to become inferior to another. Subject to another.

He fed into that hunger, for he was of the same mind.

“This kingdom has long cried for its dismantlement,” the Count added, his deep voice resonating across the room. “We do not need a king at our forefront when we are more than capable of becoming our own governors. Our people deserve better than to be subject to such a stifling law.”

“Count Valorieve,” Countess Soloris ventured cautiously, her tone one of warning, “Do you mean to annul the agreement that has united our land for centuries?”

“Not at all,” the Count quickly amended, “No, the alliance of our nations is not subject to the condition of a single ruler. It may stand and it shall continue to stand. We can have free travel and free trade, but we can also have independence. No longer should we be tied down by the corruption of kings and princes.”

He came to a stop, taking in the expressions of uncertainty, of apprehension, of ambition that illuminated the faces of his fellow leaders. This was what he and his sons had been working for. This was his greatest desire.

Some might have called it rebellion. He thought of it as liberation.

This slumbering kingdom had to be awakened, and this was the call it needed.

“So, I ask Your Excellencies again,” the Count of Valorieve leaned forward, he could almost feel the wind of change on his face, “why must we elect a new king?”

☙ Epilogue.

“My lady, the delegation from Count Isek’s estate has just arrived.”

“Is that so? Let us hurry and greet them, then.”

It had been a particularly windy afternoon, which made an outdoor event such as this one rather troublesome. Nevertheless, you made your way alongside Ryujin to your awaiting guests, breathing in the faint scent of the sea being carried by the breeze.

A lot had changed in the past year and a half.

Valorieve’s efforts to overthrow the status of the king had proven to be successful. The sixteen states that comprised the alliance finally gained autonomy over their governments, and all had recovered their ancient titles of independent nations. Though, the shift was gradual and had busied the representative Houses greatly.

Valorieve was one the first states to elevate itself from the status of a fiefdom into that of a dukedom, as it was once known four centuries past. The declaration made little difference in the workings of the land and its government—perhaps the alterations in the ranks of nobility were the most significant of changes. After all, Valorieve, like the rest of the former fiefdoms, had been entirely self-sustaining under the incompetent rule of the royal family.

It was, however, a boost of morale for the people of Valorieve. To return to their former glory, to once more become the land of the benevolent warriors sung about in their folktales.

As for you, you did not think that much had changed.

“Is that not the Marquis?”

Someone, somewhere nearby, wondered aloud, and you halted in your steps, looking around you hopefully, unabashedly.

“My, it really is!”  

There, in the midst of a growing cluster of excited nobility, you glimpsed a cape of imperial blue. Such a familiar, lovely color.

Perhaps etiquette would demand that you greeted your guests first, but you determined that the delegates could afford a short wait as you diverted your route, heading towards the crowd with a special lightness in your steps.

You could allow yourself a sliver of selfish indulgence every once in a while.

“Make way for the Marquise! Make way!” Seungmin, and the other knights in your entourage, called out, making the circle of nobles fracture and disperse to reveal a clear path to the man at the center of it all.

It had only been three days since you last saw him, but the sight of him still sent a stampede of emotions through your heart as though you had been apart for lifetimes. And he noticed you instantly, breaking away from his conversation to reach to you.

It took every ounce of your propriety not to run up to him right then and there.

“Your Lordship,” you breathed, beaming with such an exhilarating feeling. “Welcome back.”

“You will not cease addressing me so formally, will you, Lady Y/n?” Minho grumbled jokingly as he pulled you into an embrace, and you laughed. You could not help but laugh out your boundless joy at seeing him again.

“I thought you were returning late at night.”

“And miss the inauguration of your new school? Unthinkable,” he pulled away only slightly, and there was that enchanting smile he had seemed to reserve for your eyes alone. His hand found yours and so reverently, he brought it to his lips, his fond murmur tickling your skin, “I hurried back to you the moment my business was finished.”

Oh, you had missed him. You had missed him so greatly you thought it would be the death of you.

“Thank you for hurrying back.” you closed your hand over his, wanting nothing but to nestle into his arms and simply melt away. “The palace was lonesome without you.”

“Forgive me, my heart,” he hummed, busy pressing another kiss to the top of your forehead before he chuckled, “We should turn to your guests. I fear they might disintegrate us with their gazes.”

You had not forgotten about the tens of people that surrounded you, but their presence seemed to pale in comparison to Minho’s. Merely a speck in the back of your mind. Nevertheless, you had your moment of self-indulgence, and now your responsibilities beseeched you to return to them. Unfortunately.

The rest of the afternoon passed with ease. You opened the doors of the new school with Minho by your side and celebrated in the attendance of investors and members of the project’s team. You spoke with Chaeryeong, who had been appointed as the head of the teaching staff, and watched as the would-be students explored their new school for the first time. It was a gratifying afternoon that ended almost too quickly, and you found yourself returning to the palace by the early beginnings of evening.

When your carriage rattled into motion, you felt a weight plop on your shoulder followed by a tired mumble, “Lend me your shoulder for a little while.”

All that hurrying must have worn him out, you thought with a silent chuckle. This seemed to be a specialty of Minho’s.

The truth was that a lot had changed for you. The night you freed yourself of your curse had frightened you, for it brought with it a sudden, daunting realization that tipped your world over. To want—to dare to live had been such an inconceivable notion. It deified all you had planned for and left you lost. Suddenly without purpose or drive.

Finding your place and learning to settle in the world of those fated to live had been difficult. You had carried with you centuries of pain, oceans of grief, and they were not so easily forgettable. Broken memories still lurked in the nooks of your mind, recollections of distant lifetimes, of a different you.

And that difference was because you had changed. Little by little, step by step. Until one day, you looked into the face of your nightmares and found nothing there but your own echo. An echo that sometimes reminded you of your unforgotten torment, and sometimes cheered you on as you ventured out into the world. As you made mistakes and loved and grew.

As you lived.

“Rest, then,” you pressed a tender kiss to the crown of Minho’s head, your words and your fingers lost in the wispy waves of his hair. The path toward healing might have been long and arduous, but you were a lone wanderer no longer.

“I’ll wake you.”

Hello! Thank you for reading this far! Writing this story was so much fun and I hope that you enjoyed reading it just as much. It would mean a lot if you could give it a reblog and tell me your thoughts! I hope you have a wonderful day! ♡

[goodqueenaly]

Love your tumblr! One question: do you think that stannis would really have burned edric storm if Davos hadn't smuggled him to lys?

Unfortunately, yes. Stannis makes this very clear, along with his reasoning for doing so, to Davos in "Davos V" ASOS (emphasis added):

“Edric—” he started. “—is one boy! He may be the best boy who ever drew breath and it would not matter. My duty is to the realm.” His hand swept across the Painted Table. “How many boys dwell in Westeros? How many girls? How many men, how many women? The darkness will devour them all, she says. The night that never ends. She talks of prophecies … [sic] a hero reborn in the sea, living dragons hatched from dead stone … [sic] she speaks of signs and swears they point to me. I never asked for this, no more than I asked to be king. Yet dare I disregard her?” He ground his teeth. “We do not choose our destinies. Yet we must …[sic] we must do our duty, no? Great or small, we must do our duty. Melisandre swears that she has seen me in her flames, facing the dark with Lightbringer raised on high. Lightbringer!” Stannis gave a derisive snort. “It glimmers prettily, I’ll grant you, but on the Blackwater this magic sword served me no better than any common steel. A dragon would have turned that battle. Aegon once stood here as I do, looking down on this table. Do you think we would name him Aegon the Conqueror today if he had not had dragons?” “Your Grace,” said Davos, “the cost … [sic]” “I know the cost! Last night, gazing into that hearth, I saw things in the flames as well. I saw a king, a crown of fire on his brows, burning … [sic] burning, Davos. His own crown consumed his flesh and turned him into ash. Do you think I need Melisandre to tell me what that means? Or you?” The king moved, so his shadow fell upon King’s Landing. “If Joffrey should die … [sic] what is the life of one bastard boy against a kingdom?”

This is the terrible tragedy of Stannis, or maybe the tragic terror - not simply that he was willing to burn his nephew, his ward, his only daughter's playmate and friend alive, but that he did so without a drop of sadistic pleasure or Snidely Whiplash-style villainy, because he genuinely believed that this was what he needed to do to save the world. Stannis knew, or believed he knew, that in being acclaimed as Azor Ahai Reborn he was being doomed to his own level of sacrifice; as he wryly noted to Davos, the burning crown was hardly a Delphic vision in its advertisement of his, Stannis', future destruction. Yet as Stannis also told Davos, he would not shirk away from what he believed to be his duty, temporal or apocalyptic. If "[t]he night that never ends" was (and is) threatening all of his people, then, so Stannis argued, he had to do what would save the greatest number of those people; he could not, by this logic, prioritize the life of one boy over the lives of so many boys and girls whose own lives were imminently threatened by a humanity-level crisis.

Further, Stannis demonstrated his commitment to this course of action by attempting to wring more guarantees from Melisandre immediately before Davos' surprise reveal:

Melisandre moved closer. “Save them, sire. Let me wake the stone dragons. Three is three. Give me the boy.” “Edric Storm,” Davos said. Stannis rounded on him in a cold fury. “I know his name. Spare me your reproaches. I like this no more than you do, but my duty is to the realm. My duty … [sic]” He turned back to Melisandre. “You swear there is no other way? Swear it on your life, for I promise, you shall die by inches if you lie.”

Here, Stannis clearly indicated to Davos that he had neither the time nor the patience for another philosophical debate on the morality of burning Edric Storm. Instead, Stannis repeated his brief, blunt thesis - "My duty is to the realm" - before allowing a moment of final conscience-clearing courtesy of Melisandre. Once again, Stannis shows that he was driven not by cruelty or hatred toward Edric the boy - indeed, not by any personal emotions at all - but a genuine belief that this, and nothing else, could save his realm from total destruction. His willingness to confirm with Melisandre that "there [was] no other way" illustrates how close Stannis came to the brink, already attempting to validate the conclusion even before the deed was done.

Of course, Stannis did not burn Edric, thanks to Davos' intervention. Yet his attempt, and more specifically his mindset for that attempt, hint at another, and likely more successful (in only the sense of being completed), sacrificial move. When the peril of the Others and the danger of another Long Night are at hand, I think Stannis will finally cross that line, burning not his nephew but his own daughter, believing, though I think completely wrongly, that only this sacrifice can save the world.

[chertila3000]

Well, let's continue to add characters to the new universe, and Oswald is next in line. Oswald is one of the few spirits who has such a mask, capable of opening and showing his true face; this is not some special sign or privilege, but simply an unusual appearance.

It all started with the same damned village in which Oswald, his wife Ortensia and their many children were its ordinary residents. While all the other residents were wary and afraid of the forest, the rabbit and his wife thought differently. They believed that you simply shouldn’t cross its borders, and if you still had to do it, then you just need to follow the rules of this forest and then it won’t touch you, which was a very true statement, because the rabbit and his wife visited the “Witch Valley” more than once. in order to collect all kinds of herbs and berries for the children, and they always returned safe and sound, which could not help but strain the rest of the villagers.

But then an epidemic of witch hunts began, when any girl could be executed without trial or evidence. Ortensia also came under similar accusations, who was accused of returning from the “Witch Forest” again and again alive and unharmed, which means she is definitely a witch. They tied up the girl and decided to burn her alive at the stake. Oswald defended his wife as best he could, but the frightened and driven residents did not even want to listen to him and had already decided everything for themselves.

They were unstoppable, they grabbed Oswald along with his children and forced them to watch this terrible procession, during which the rabbit still tried to stop them, even lost his voice while screaming and begging them for mercy, but everything was in vain, and he , together with his children, I had to watch his beloved dear wife writhe and suffer from pain, burning in the flames. But then things got worse. Oswald and all his children were recognized as the witch’s henchmen and decided to be executed after Ortensia. The poor current widower, along with all his rabbits, was taken to the bridge, where he was again forced to watch how his children were simply drowned in batches in the river, like kittens that no one wanted. And only when his very last child choked and did not float up, he was sent to the bottom next.

The rabbit woke up in a forest familiar to him, where the witch was already waiting for him along with all his children. The guardian of the thicket explained to the rabbit what happened to them all, he just didn’t understand one thing: Why his wife wasn’t among the ghosts. Then the woman explained that Ortensia was burned at the stake in the square, and he and the children died in the river, which is the border between the village and the “Witch Forest” and nevertheless still belongs to him, and thus while the soul of his wife passed on to the next world, he and his children became the new inhabitants of the forest.

This information saddened the rabbit to the depths of his soul, he was ready to go crazy, the Witch already wanted to seal him in a tree as a violent and restless ghost, the situation was also aggravated by the children, who endlessly plaintively exclaimed “Where is mom?” don't drive yourself crazy. But time passed, and Oswald accepted his fate thanks to the support of the keeper and other caring ghosts. Now all he can do is wait for the moment when his children will be allowed to be reborn and maybe someday he will meet his wife again in a new guise.

His flower is the gladiolus, which represents the father. By the way, Oswald became the last ghost of the forest because very soon after his execution the village became alarmed and decided to burn down the Witch Forest, killing its keeper and incurring Bendy's curse.

[thislilstangirl]

bast’s gamble: shuri’s descent into godhood

shuri’s brief stint as a goddess (symbolically/mythically/whatever) is probably one of the most fascinating parts of wakanda forever. and i call it a descent into godhod because there’s nothing glorious about it. it’s ugly, fiery and brutal. it’s very nearly a tragedy: shuri praying for bast to save her brother, her prayers being ‘ignored’, only for bast to grant her power to seek retribution and to find vengeance corroding shuri from the inside.

shuri’s descent into godhood starts with her death. the heart shaped herb is represents spiritual death and rebirth- the person gets transported to the ancestral plane, meets their ancestors , and then awakes from a burial blessed with the powers of the goddess bast. it serves a unique role of both killing and reviving the individual. and the only way for shuri to become a goddess, is to be reborn into one.

shuri wants the will of a warrior. she wants to be strong enough to best namor, have him beg for mercy, and kill him. through n’jadaka, she is asking bast for the power to enact retribution. and whose role usually is it to dish out punishment and retribution in legend and lore? a god’s. shuri, consciously or not, is asking for the power of a god.

i think bast is aware of shuri’s previous non-belief and understands that granting the powers of the black panther to shuri will enable her path of retribution. shuri literally sets the ancestral plane on fire with her fury. and yet, bast obliges with her request and gives her strength to burn the whole world if she wishes. the question is why? we don’t know much about bast in the mcu, but in marvel comics she has a strong sense of morality and justice. bast casts judgement and decides who is and who isn’t worthy of the becoming black panther. she has even denied shuri before.

depending on how you see bast, shuri becoming the black panther could either be seen as a punishment or a test. for the former, it’s a classic case of hubris. granting shuri the power to obtain the one thing she believes she needs, but knowing that it will only lead to more pain and misery for her. all of this as punishment for her non-belief and vindictive spirit. shuri, in her state of anger and vengeance, will cause her own self destruction.

the second reason is more in line with a journey of a hero. shuri is given the power to cause eternal war and the gamble is that shuri will know better and and walk back from the precipice. there is an understanding that shuri has a goddess’ anger, but a protector’s heart. and there is a hope that shuri will give up the former for the latter. bast risked the fate of wakanda and the world on this gamble. i want to believe this reason. it’s more hopeful.

for whatever reason, shuri becomes the black panther. but with a goddess’ touch everything is amplified. shuri’s once casual confidence turns to arrogance, her rage becomes wrath. we see shuri (as i love saying) become a vengeful goddess. she’s dismissive of nakia and m’baku. the lives of her people come second to her goal of killing namor. it’s been a while since i’ve seen a female character be this ugly in her anger. it’s amazing.

we know how it ends, with a spear on namor’s neck and shuri about to do the deed that causes eternal war- a goddess queen killing a god king. shuri is also about to kill her mirror image, something that will irreversibly wound her deeply. but then, bast’s gamble pays off. her protector’s heart fights against her goddess’ rage. her kindness and empathy are inextinguishable beacons despite her grief. shuri does not walk off the cliff edge. maybe as encouragement or as a gift, bast allows ramonda to give a brief message to her daughter. and in that moment, shuri lets go of her godhood, an amplifier of her anger, and instead stands as a warrior and protector over namor.

and if bast was intending to punish and not test? then it’s love changes shuri’s tragic fate. the love she has for her people, the love namor has for his people, the love between child and mother, the connection between two people who understand each other entirely. just like a fairytale, love conquers all and shuri is able to relinquish her fury. bast, impressed, accepts this twist of fate and allows shuri to continue being the black panther.

there was something mesmering and powerful about shuri’s emotions during her stint as a goddess. i like to think bast knew shuri could cope with the weight of godhood and not be crushed by it. at least for a small amount of time. i also think shuri is at peace without that righteous rage. she’s no longer burning, she’s surviving. and with clarity of mind she’s able to become the protector bast was gambling on.

[teecupangel]

Hear me out:

Soulmate au where soulmarks were created by the Isu to ensure that the right matches would be made in order to get to the chosen one.

They appear the moment two soulmates see each other for the first time, and they start itching after a few days of separation. After a week or so, they start burning.

By the time Desmond is born soulmarks are exceptionally rare, so he does not expect to get one himself, (and by all means he shouldn't get one, since we know that he is the chosen one) but he does, and it's right after he wakes up in Abstergo's Rome facility.

He's really hoping that his soulmate is the cute blonde lady, and not the crazy old guy.

(Ideally this would start as a Desmond/Lucy story only to then switch to a deconstruction of the soulmate trope as they both fall in love with different people instead. Time travel might be involved, for AltDes purpuses.)

(It's up to you whether Desmond and Lucy's soulmarks are a mistake on the Isu's part or something more sinister, maybe Juno's plan to get a new body by being reborn as Lucy's daughter after Desmond dies to save the world? Of course this would imply that in this timeline she doesn't kill her in Brotherhood...)

Or…

It’s a man-made created soulmark?

Like Abstergo managed to get the device that had been used to add the soulmark into humans and they tried to reverse engineer it?

It’s not perfect but they managed to make it work and all they have to do is inject a person with the ‘solution’ from the device that makes use of other chemical components that would trigger the ‘soulmate symptoms’ plus a secret ingredient.

The blood of the intended ‘partner’.

This isn’t how the device actually worked. The device itself used the DNA as seen in the calculations to set up the solutions which would be added to the humans’ genes using another device but Abstergo can’t find the device itself (the device is actually the Eye in the Grand Temple as that’s the one which has the capabilities to see into the future and thus can connect with the Calculations stable enough for the Capitoline Triad to add in the solutions into the Calculations) without the need of any injections to the targets.

So, Abstergo make do with creating an injection, calling it ‘YN-001’ and they injected it to both Desmond and Lucy while Desmond was unconscious so it only triggered when he first got out of the Animus and his eyes met Lucy’s.

Why?

Because by making Desmond believe that Lucy is his soulmate, he’d be easier to control for Project Siren.

But it all come crashing down when Juno controlled Desmond in the Colosseum vault, calling Lucy an abomination and showing everyone using the golden holograms that Lucy and Vidic had injected Desmond with YN-001 to make him believe Lucy is his soulmate.

If you want Lucy to live, Desmond’s feelings for her (which he believed to be love because he did believe he and Lucy were soulmates) makes him able to control his body before he stabs Lucy and he managed to strike a little to the right, missing her vital organs instead.

He still falls in a coma and Clay tells him the truth of Juno’s words. How the soulmate system had been created to ensure that Desmond was born. It was never about fated love or true happiness, it had always been to ensure the birth of the chosen one.

So… AC Revelations happen with Desmond jaded because of Lucy’s betrayal and the truth about the entire soulmate system.

When AC3 rolls around, Desmond actually confronts Bill and asked if he ever loved Desmond’s mother.

The hesitation in Bill’s voice as he tells him that he cared for his wife and she cared for him as well was all Desmond needed to know that they might have been soulmates but his parents didn’t even love one another.

So what did that mean for Ezio?

For Altaïr?

Ezio got the courage to leave the Brotherhood because he believed that Sofia was his soulmate and that they were meant to be together.

Altaïr married Maria and raised a family with her for decades because of the soulmark they shared.

Did that invalidate their feelings?

Did that invalidate their love for one another?

Desmond didn’t want to believe it.

Because if that was true…

If the whole soulmate system was meant to ensure that people would give birth to individuals that would later end up becoming part of Desmond Miles’ genes…

Then… didn’t that meant the feelings soulmates held for one another were their chains?

That they were unable to break from?

Unorganized Notes (AltDes because I was given an option and I will take it XD):

Desmond is under the impression that the soulmate system can influence feelings. It does not. The soulmate system relies on humans believing they are meant to fall in love with their soulmate to work. It can only trigger hormones and the burning sensation if they’re not with their soulmate but, other than that, the feelings are their own.

Desmond doesn’t believe this as he did fell in love with Lucy but her betrayal and the truth about the soulmate system made him believe that his own feelings were 'created' beyond his control and the only way to finally stop the feelings is after their ‘part’ of the calculations is done (which is true as Bill and his wife have been separated since the attack on the Farm and Bill doesn’t show any pain that should have come from the ‘burning’).

Desmond gets sent back in time a few months before the start of AC1 (late June 1191). From there, Altaïr and Desmond meet and they fall in love.

Desmond’s love for Altaïr is real for him because it’s not the soulmate system. However, he also knows that Altaïr would fall in love with his soulmate once they met. Altaïr doesn’t believe he has a soulmate and his feelings for Desmond are real for him as well. He also knows that Desmond hates the very concept of soulmates while Altaïr actually holds it in a high regard because his own parents were soulmates and he lost both of them at such an early age that he wished to believe they had been happy.

Desmond knows that and that’s why he could never tell Altaïr the truth about the soulmate system. It would be cruel and… Desmond loves Altaïr too much to tell him that his parents had him to ensure that Desmond Miles would be born.

Desmond is also jaded enough to tell Altaïr that once he meets his soulmate, he will ‘forget’ about Desmond so… Desmond doesn’t care how fast they were moving. He only had a few months with Altaïr and he was greedy enough to take and take as much as he could until Altaïr would no longer be by his side.

Altaïr wants to show Desmond that he won’t go anywhere even if his soulmate were to appear so he indulges all of Desmond’s wishes.

Altaïr and Desmond’s relationship is a secret… with only Kadar knowing about it because he saw the both of them together once and he promised not to say anything.

Then… June 1191 came and it’s up to you if Kadar survived or not.

Throughout Altaïr’s hunt for the Seven, Desmond is the only person who stayed by his side, not judging him for his failures. Some of the Assassins and informants try to help Altaïr because they wanted to but their actions are tainted by Al Mualim’s orders to make Altaïr work for their support. Because of this, Altaïr feels isolated with Desmond being the only one who stayed by his side. Desmond doesn’t stop him from thinking that because he knows their time together was slowly coming to a close so he holds Altaïr as tightly as he could for the few remaining weeks they have left.

Until…

September 1191 rolled around and Altaïr meets Maria Thorpe. His soulmark appears at the same time hers did and they both stared at each other with wide eyes before Altaïr runs away.

Instead of going to Malik like in canon, he goes to Desmond and Desmond knows just by looking at the rattled expression on Altaïr’s face that he had met Maria. He unclasped Altaïr’s hidden blade and stares at his soulmark, marking Altaïr’s left arm, before saying goodbye. Altaïr tries to stop him but Desmond tells him that the soulmark cannot be erased and Altaïr is ‘destined’ to be with Maria.

“Maybe… maybe in six years… you will remember that you loved me. Maybe…”

Altaïr promises never to forget his love for Desmond but Desmond believes he will forget it. Instead of saying that though, Desmond just smiles at him and tells him he has to go to Malik and save the Brotherhood.

The rest of the plot happens and Altaïr returns to Jerusalem as soon as he could even as he took the mantle of mentor. Instead, he finds Desmond’s home empty and… Maria there, holding a letter that Desmond had given her when she had been looking for Altaïr.

So, more angst happen here and there, Altaïr refuses to fall in love with Maria, Maria is torn between wanting to hate Altaïr and pitying him because she can see how much Altaïr was in pain, and…

Well, we can go for various endings for this one…

Possible Endings:

Downer-ish ending: Altaïr and Maria do fall in love in the end but Maria will always know that Altaïr’s feelings for her paled in comparison to how he feels for Desmond. When Sef is born, their soulmark stop trying to burn them if they try to leave each other’s side but, at that point, Altaïr loved his sons too much to abandon them. (If you want to turn this into a bittersweet complicated ending: Desmond visits after Sef’s birth and he asks Altaïr if he remembers how he loved him, Altaïr replies he never forgot and Desmond would have to live with the guilt of hurting Altaïr needlessly but still remaining by his side and becoming Altaïr’s lover who has a strained relationship with Maria)

Good-ish ending: Kadar stops Desmond from actually leaving and Altaïr manages to catch up, begging Desmond to stay by his side. His soulmark with Maria forces Maria and Altaïr to be near with one another every few days but Maria knows Altaïr’s heart belongs to Desmond. Desmond feels guilty for hurting Maria but Maria just waves it off as she has no reason to fall in love with a man in love with someone else. Maria and Altaïr’s chains finally break when Sef is born and Maria leaves Masyaf as she had always felt like a stranger in the Brotherhood (happy ending for Maria and our KadMar agenda: she goes stay with Kadar in Jerusalem instead and this could end up as romantic or platonic).

‘Golden’ ending: Altaïr uses the Apple to find a way to erase his and Maria’s soulmark with Maria being his ally as she doesn’t want to have a soulmark of a man who is obviously in love with another person. The Apple brings them to an Isu temple and Desmond is also there because, the truth was, he couldn’t bury his feelings for Altaïr and he wanted to be selfish for once so he was looking for a way to erase Altaïr’s soulmark so he can ‘remember’ Desmond. They end up using the device in that Isu temple after Altaïr tells Desmond that he never stopped loving him and the reason why they’re there is to erase his soulmark as well. Maria’s just there, feeling pity for the pain the two had gone through but also annoyed because a lot of the drama wouldn’t have happened if. They. Had. Talked. To. Each. Other. Instead. Of. Desmond. Running. Away. In. The. First. Place. Anyway, happy ending with Altaïr finally erasing his and Maria’s soulmark and Maria goes her own merry way with her dreams of wanting to find her own path.

(sidebar: if you want a soulmate AU AltDes, then may I suggest Zero Eclipse? The soulmate mark is an Isu invention in that one too (by the Isu Inanna) with a similar premise of ‘you will earn your soulmark if you do what we want you to do and follow the Calculation we chose’)

[presidenthades]

All those ideas are so good! but my favorite is the cursed Targbros with an immortal life remembering what they could have been and what really was. Especially Aegon, he would probably blame himself for listening to Otto/Alicent and taking the crown and screwing up his life and his brothers'. He really believed for a moment that he was doing this to protect Jace but in the end his war killed her (aaand basically the entire family 😬) and now he can't even follow her into death. You don't have to write it down but can we talk more about that? 🥲 tell us your vision of this universe

I love talking about these things and I’m probably going to talk a little TOO much here but that’s ok 🥲

For what it’s worth, I would like to write this one day, but it would probably be a longfic and I want to focus on completing The Main Timeline before I start working on spinoffs. Modern AU is an exception because it’s a lot more lighthearted, and I can put that out one at a time as shorter fics when I need a break from heavier stuff.

^most iconic shot IMO from the Goblin Kdrama that inspired this idea. I’ll continue my rambling under the cut so I don’t spoil the show for anyone who was thinking of watching it.

Like the show, the fic would be dual timeline with cuts between the medieval Dance era and the modern era. In the modern day, the three Targbros are wandering around in their sad immortal forms. (Helaena’s role TBD, but I like the idea of her being an equivalent of the all-knowing granny in the kdrama.) Some of their memories have been locked away, but they remember enough to know they’re brothers, and their immortality has been given as a punishment. The three of them all have to do stuff that they hate. Aegon, like the kdrama grim reaper, is stuck in the bureaucracy of the afterlife sorting death paperwork. Aemond, like the goblin, has to help people *shudder*. Haven’t figured out Daeron’s job, but it probably involves being mean/violent.

Velaryon girls have been reborn into the modern world without any memories of their past lives. When they all meet, that triggers some of the Targbros’ memories to come back, and the bros freak out as they start to remember all the war crimes, treachery, etc.

Aegon’s past is very similar to the kdrama grim reaper’s backstory. He was a king who listened to bad counsel, which led to him giving the order to execute his beloved wife. Afterwards he felt so guilty that he drank himself to death/was poisoned.

Aemond, like the kdrama’s goblin, killed A LOT of people during his human life. He also caused Luce’s death in this universe’s history, which set off the Dance. He felt guilty but also doubled down on his actions (which I suspect is what Aemond will do in S2?), which led him on a downward spiral of mass violence.

Daeron (who doesn’t have an equivalent in the kdrama) came very close to finding a way to end the Dance without further violence. Joff sneaked over to meet him while he was traveling with the Hightower army to negotiate peace terms. But there was some miscommunication/betrayal (maybe caused by Hugh and Ulf), maybe some accusations of dark sorcery, which led to the army leaders having Joff burned at the stake.

Fast forward to modern day, where the girls (who are reborn as sisters because I don’t wanna keep them apart) are dealing with normal life issues like trying to pay bills, dead-end jobs, etc. Suddenly these three randos show up, acting overly familiar and having very extreme mood swings (because they’re dealing with resourcing memories). And the girls are just like… “They’re hot but they seem kinda crazy, idk. 🤨”

I haven’t really thought of the rest, sorry 😅.

[sonnenreich]

𝐁𝐎𝐓𝐀𝐍𝐈𝐂𝐀𝐋 𝐇𝐄𝐀𝐃𝐂𝐀𝐍𝐎𝐍𝐒    [   𝚆𝙾𝚁𝙳 𝙿𝚁𝙾𝙼𝙿𝚃𝚂    ]

@kettensaege wondered : nasturtium, describe your muse’s relationship with their birthplace ,   or homeland . ⸻ born in the care of white witches, zeev had nothing to worry about nor to be afraid of. despite the skepticism he was loved and he absolutely loved his home. the place wasn't truly important, but the people were. the land itself, Scotland to be precise, wasn't much of importance for him, too. Most witches of the coven came from different parts of the United Kingdom and beyond, he considers himself more of a Brit than a Scot. He misses his home, more than he'd care to admit, but above all he misses his sisters.

@vcnenum researched : belladonna, how does your muse respond to silence ? do they take comfort in soundlessness , or seek to fill the void with noise ? ⸻ even though zeev can talk non-stop & listen to others all day long, he's comfortable enough in silence, too. since he's forced to live all by himself for quite some time he's got used to the silence. he's following his own thoughts for company. however, he'd always choose noise above quietness. sometimes, depending on what happened before turning silent, he might feel uneasy. it's when he knows there are things that need to be said.

@vcnenum researched : daisy, did your muse ever feel as though their innocence had been lost ?   what moment in their life could be described as the end of their innocence ?  ⸻ most definitely. zeev had been such a loving, open-hearted and social boy / young man. he still is, but it is tainted. / the day he pushed himself to commit forbidden magic to save his family.

@vcnenum & @nepnthc researched : lavender, how easy is it to gain your muse’s trust ?  once their trust is broken ,  how might one go about mending it ? ⸻ he may not seem like it, but he's not trusting anyone since his own family exiled him. the people he would have sacrificed himself for, throwing him away like he never mattered. he believes, if his own blood can betray him, so can essentially anyone. he like to keep people close though, act like a friend (or a lover), but in the end he's just taking advantage to meet his needs. gaining his trust is near impossible (but of course it'd be lame if it were truly). mending it tho? that's irreparable for sure.

@vcnenum & @vikasgarden researched : violet, how does your muse respond to betrayal ? ⸻ zeev is a silent river running deep, he's not one to let you know. but he'll get his revenge, sooner or later. one way or another. he's a sun eager to burn.

@nepnthc whispers : sunflower, what brings your muse the most joy in life? 🌻 ⸻ sunrises, rustling of pages, wind chimes, smell of burning alder wood, well made food, simple chamomile tea with honey, attention, being cared about, his sisters.

@nepnthc whispers : salvia, is your muse possessive over people or things that matter a lot to them?  how do they express that possessiveness, or lack thereof? ⸻ as of right now, he's not possessive at all. he knows people won't stick, they'll leave and they'll go on, just as he will. he wouldn't degrade himself to someone who needs another person. he's big enough for himself. he'Il not fight for anyone, his doors are always open. why should he allow himself to be vulnerable to betrayal? I can imagine him being obsessive, though.

@nepnthc whispers : poppy, what comforts your muse? ⸻ honey infused chamomile tea, the smell of lemongrass & honeysuckle, heavy sunlight, physical closeness

@heartofglass-mindofstone chuckles : lotus, has your muse ever felt as though they’ve been reborn ? have they ever desired the feeling of a fresh start , or a better understanding of themself and/or the world around them ? ⸻ not yet, but he's on a path that'll more or less lead to exactly that. he'll develop a new feeling of himself, the meaning of his life and what he wants to achieve. occupied with the repressed emotions of betrayal and hurt, he's quite silently suffering and that's usually bound to burst one day or another. question is what'll happen then? can't wait to figure that out fully.

@heartofglass-mindofstone chuckles : edelweiss, what was the bravest moment in your muse’s life ?  are they known to be courageous from then on ? ⸻ bravery isn't really an attribute he'd assign himself, but he isn't a coward, too. he had always protected his family, even though most of the time his sisters and fellow witches were more than capable of doing it themselves.

@heartofglass-mindofstone chuckles : lily, how does your muse view their mother ? ⸻ mother issues incoming. abort abort. she'd been the most important person in his life - and has taken everything that's dear to him away from him. I guess you can imagine.

@vikasgarden sows : bay tree, does your muse seek glory   &   accolades ,   or do they favour a simpler ,   more personal life ? ⸻ not at all, to both. he's still not quite sure what he truly seeks, probably acclaim the most and he wants to be right. he wants to hear that he'd been right in doing what he'd done. even though he loves pretty things, he's not seeking wealth or money. still, he surely needs to be idolized.

@vikasgarden sows : chamomile, what is your muse likely to take away from a painful experience ?   are they one to be haunted by adversity ,   or to use what they’ve gone through to become stronger ?  ⸻ he definitely turns stronger, but he also assumes you're at fault. depending on how relevant the pain is to the greater scheme of things, he'll either teach you what balance means to a witch - or he'll just not waste his time on you.

@vikasgarden sows : forget - me - not, has your muse ever forgotten something that is or was important to them ?   are they afraid of forgetting things like that ? ⸻ [ spoiler alert ] Playing around with dark magic is bound to come with consequences.

@vikasgarden sows : gladiolus, describe a moment from your muse’s life that they will never forget . ⸻ something he'd told Enid recently: I remember Wren taking hours upon hours picking daisies just to knot them somehow into my hair. I found them days after!

[amygdalamud]

"An Understanding"

Trucking along through the homestretch of Dawntrail and the end is in sight. Little MSQ snippet below from my drafts.

“When two nations cannot protect their own without doing harm to the other, there can only be one resolution. It is a hard truth…but one you understand, don’t you?”

Sphene stares through the group and locks eyes with Lerih, waiting expectantly for the reply that she was denied the last time they confronted one another. A minute of silence passes in the golden city; the lack of any genuine life brings nothing but longing to bear for those present. Lerih lowers her head in thought, her mind replaying everything that led to this exact moment. She considers not just the pivotal and critical encounters with the Ascians or her duties as the White Mage but also the banality of life. The hours that Naago and she spend lounging at their home in the Cieldalaes, how the people of Radz-at-Han learn more of their draconic leader by the day, and the way she’s witnessed love blossom across time and space. She thinks of Zero, a voidsent determined to grasp even a sliver of the humanity she lost. Eternal life, the denial of death, or whatever you want to dress it up as, does little more than deprive the target of true fulfilment.

Finally, she breaks the silence:

“I’ll protect my world and all the others…including yours. Life is precious, I agree, but we cannot flee the pain of loss or the bite of despair; we must remember that we live and that others have lived so that we can find the strength to endure. A life without pain deprives us of that.” Lerih glances around Lost Memory as she speaks, waving her hand at the grand mimicry of life, wincing as she feels a strange ache ripple through her heart. “We hold things precious because we know they will not last forever. There is finality in everything we do, which makes things beautiful…the only sure guarantee life affords us is that one day we will die. This is an immutable truth.”

“Then, you do understand,” Sphene replies but is cut off.

“Do not make assumptions of me. Despite knowing nothing of my character, you continuously speak as if you do, and I’ve grown tired of it. All I understand is that in order to save your world, I must burn this farce you call a nation.” Lerih draws her staff, smacking the end harshly into the coloured brick underfoot. “Your world exists beyond the barrier you’ve erected using stolen aether. These shades that wander your city are nothing but memories, played on repeat ad infinitum, while those unlucky enough to be born before your scheming float endlessly, abandoned and forgotten. I will grant them clemency in death and deliver onto them their kin so that they can be reborn anew!”

“Is that so…” Sphene says after a long silence, “I truly believed you were wiser than this. Very well, this simply reaffirms my resolution to erase the memories of the living Sphene and rule without conscience. In my many years, I have seen the cycle of tragedy break my people, and delivering them from that agony is my one true charge as Queen. To ensure the survival and prosperity of my people, I will become a devourer of worlds; heartlessly will I avail myself of other world’s aether to slake the needs of my own. Would that it was any other way, I do apologize…”

 The tension between the Queen and Lerih reaches a critical point and threatens to boil over on the spot. What scions are present ready themselves, hands poised to draw their weapons should the situation spiral out of control, but the two do little more than glare at one another. However, the severe expression on Sphene’s face softens into something akin to pity —perhaps sympathy— as her physical form flickers. When she next speaks, the tinniness of her voice dampens any emotion into a cold deadpan.

“I’m afraid we’re out of time.” She continues, “The process had begun. And it cannot be stopped. Not even by you, Lerih. My people will endure.”

Provoked by the implications in Sphene’s words, those present at last draw and ready their weapons, though the late Queen glitches and vanishes, leaving them in silence. G’raha and Lerih, in particular, shudder at the display, recalling their respective conflicts with the Omicron tribe. As they reflect on the interstellar-machina hivemind’s obsession with understanding humanity, the Meso Terminal blares to life with a deafening message:

“Meso Terminal memory deletion in progress. Upon completion, interdimensional fusion will commence.”

[asongofstarkandtargaryen]

JON SNOW DAY 2: VEILS OF DESTINY 🔮✨ AZOR AHAI

Azor Ahai was a legendary hero who lived during the Long Night. He was the one who led humanity into victory against the Others. According the prophecy, the Others will be reborn (this has already happened) and so will be the Azor Ahai. He will lead once again the humanity to the fight against those supernatural beings.

In the books various candidates have be named as the possible Azor Ahai reborn but none of them is as closely linked to the fight against the Others as Jon is. Jon is the main pov on the Wall, which was built in order to protect humanity from the others. He’s aware from the very first book that the Others are more than scary tales told to children; as he faced a wright in order to save Commander Mormont. Meanwhile, most of the rest pov characters aren’t even  aware of or ignore the threat of the Others even by the end of the fifth book.

Who is more capable to lead a fight against them than the main character who is concerned about the threat of them the most? And who has already made steps to help humanity survive the said threat by letting free folk be settled south of the Wall.

I think that most agree that Jon is heavily associated with the storyline of the Others. Does he has the requirements needed to fill the Azor Ahai prophecy, though?

Here is how Melisandre describes that Azor Ahai will be reborn according to the ancient Asshai prophecies:

"In ancient books of Asshai it is written that there will come a day after a long summer when the stars bleed and the cold breath of darkness falls heavy on the world. In this dread hour a warrior shall draw from the fire a burning sword. And that sword shall be Lightbringer, the Red Sword of Heroes, and he who clasps it shall be Azor Ahai come again, and the darkness shall flee before him."

ACOK, DAVOS I

At the end of AGOT/beginning of ACOK, a comet looking like bleeding stars appeared on the sky. So the timing for Azor Ahai being reborn is right. I believe that “the cold breath of darkness” refers to the Others and their recent activities.  So far, this prophecy could fit anyone as long as they are able to draw the new Lightbringer.

For Melisandre that person is Stannis:

The flames do not lie, else you would not be here. It is written in prophecy as well. When the red star bleeds and the darkness gathers, Azor Ahai shall be born again amidst smoke and salt to wake dragons out of stone. The bleeding star has come and gone, and Dragonstone is the place of smoke and salt. Stannis Baratheon is Azor Ahai reborn!  

ACOK, DAVOS III

No matter how much Melisandre believes in the theory that Stannis is the chosen one, we know that he wasn’t “born again” after the comet appeared.

However Jon, who at the end of ADWD dies among smoke(his wounds) and salt (from the tears of Bowen Marsh):

Then Bowen Marsh stood there before him, tears running down his cheeks. "For the Watch." He punched Jon in the belly. When he pulled his hand away, the dagger stayed where he had buried it.

Jon fell to his knees. He found the dagger's hilt and wrenched it free. In the cold night air the wound was smoking. "Ghost," he whispered. Pain washed over him. Stick them with the pointy end. When the third dagger took him between the shoulder blades, he gave a grunt and fell face-first into the snow. He never felt the fourth knife. Only the cold …  

ADWD, JON XIII

While Martin hasn’t confirmed it yet, we all know that Jon will be resurrected on the next book because his arc is far from over. Just like his death, it’s possible that his resurrection situation will mirror the prophecy of Azor Ahai.

The strongest Azor Ahai imagery in all the series happens in one of Jon’s magic related dreams:

Burning shafts hissed upward, trailing tongues of fire. Scarecrow brothers tumbled down, black cloaks ablaze. "Snow," an eagle cried, as foemen scuttled up the ice like spiders. Jon was armored in black ice, but his blade burned red in his fist. As the dead men reached the top of the Wall he sent them down to die again. He slew a greybeard and a beardless boy, a giant, a gaunt man with filed teeth, a girl with thick red hair. Too late he recognized Ygritte. She was gone as quick as she'd appeared.

ADWD, JON XII

Notice how on the end of his dream he sees himself slaying Ygritte? It is possible that it’s his guilty subconsious making this images because he does blame himself for her death. However, we shouldn’t ignore that this scene happens within a powerful, magic dream of his. Ygritte could be his Nissa Nissa on that dream. After all, Jon indirectly caused her death as he was the one who warmed the Night Watch’s of the free folk’s attack. He has already sacrificed his love and Nissa Nissa for the sake of his duty as Azor Ahai once did.

Finally, I want to share a scene where Melisandre asks her god to show her the chosen one but she’s too blind to see what’s in front of her:

Yet now she could not even seem to find her king. I pray for a glimpse of Azor Ahai, and R'hllor shows me only Snow.

ADWD, MELISANDRE I

Martin deliberately chose to write the word with a capital first letter which is Jon’s surname.  He couldn’t get more obvious on which person R’hllor is favoring as Azor Ahai reborn.

[staretes]

Hello I had an idea I wanted to share this isn't exactly a request but maybe it could give you some inspiration. I was imagining something like a crossover between the Avatar Legend of Korra series and Honkai Star Rail. Where the Avatar is the emanator of harmony and the current avatar was a teenager and currently training on the Loufu under Jing Yuan's supervision because their guardians believed this would help since they had been struggling with their elemental powers lately.

ooh i didnt watch the legend of korra fully but i sort of know what happens!

for this to work im adding the path of elation to the roster and assigning elements to the paths heheh

• long ago, the aeons bestowed the gifts of elements to their followers • to those that follow the path of abundance, yaoshi gave them the ability to wield the imaginary, turning dreams into reality, so that they never suffer again • the followers of elation were bestowed the power of wind by aha, spreading laughter and joy throughout the galaxy, unbothered by the troubles of life, allowing their spirit to fly untethered to the world • nanook gave his followers the power of fire. fiery and destructive, burning the mistake that is the universe into ruined ashes. • to the nihility, IX left behind the ability to use ice. existence is meaningless, and what is the point of existing when you're frozen in ice, and nothing can do anything? • the people of the erudition search and search for more secrets in this world, and they know the world at a quantum level. nous gives the power to use quantum, and search for what lies beneath • to those of the preversation, qliphoth gave them the power of immense physical strength, to protect everyone they love. • those of the hunt strike like thunder. they used to be the followers of abundance, before yaoshi allowed the life to fester and turned the universe into an imbalance, and a follower named lan ascended to aeonhood and bestowed lightning to their people, to find yaoshi and make him pay.

you are the emanator of harmony. xipe gave its emanator the power to learn all the elements. once a emanator meets their fate, another one is reborn to take their place. your job is to keep balance and harmony to all 7 paths.

but in order to do that, you have to learn the elements first

7 is a lot, but you've managed to learn all except for the element of lightning.

your guardians left you to train under jing yuan, to learn the last element

hes a super good teacher! patient and understands exactly what you need

"this is hard, general!" you once complained to him

"lightning tends to be unpredictable," he explained. "you are scared of relying on something random, so you hold yourself back."

"lighting comes from an imbalance of energy. this imbalance causes energy to suddenly surge towards the side with less energy." he gently takes a hold of your hand, and corrects your stance. "draw the energy within you, and let it build up. don't worry about it overflowing, that's exactly what you want for now."

you breathe in and out, and focus.

once more, you concentrate your energy to the tips of your fingers. when they start to tingle, you don't stop like before.

larger and larger it builds, and suddenly a flash of electricity bursts out of your two fingers

"good job." jing yuan smiles. "now we just have to work on controlling it."

andd im going to stop myself there because its late and i need to sleep. is this what you had in mind anon? because its really very fun to write hehe thank you for sending it!

[windywooshes]

Kaveh x Reader

Trigger and content warning: mention of metaphorical death; burn out and hints of depression

It's a bit self-indulgent and a downer, so I apologise if it’s not that fun to read. I still want to write a more cute Ayato fic which is carrying dust in my folder. Gender neutral pronouns are used.

„I died.“

„I am long dead.“

Was the first thing that ringed through that tired individual in front of him. Their eyes empty, eyebags heavy, shoulders slumped.

As if the world was carried on them. As if breathing without purpose, standing without stable grounding. Choking on water while on plain road, bubbles rising and plopping one after the other to create a shower of despair one could only drown in.

His lover died; quiet recently much in contrast to what they believed in. Kaveh saw it with his own rubellite gems, orbs dimming with each new return home, with each new arrival into their shared chambers. His beloved hollow, much like him. Yet he was still hanging in, he was still holding up while his loved one snapped from the rope which was securing their wobbling feet on the trapeze of life. Falling. Swallowed. Whole.

They have died that day when the burden was too much of the talent which they were gifted with, which brought them misery over the years. Constant disappointment and fighting for survival. The passion which once rung through them and lighted their path, deminished with the flick of the first words of their professor. The hopes and dreams slowly pulled apart once the feet started to stray from a concrete path to take, no idea where to go, what to do with that love they once held for the hobby they polished so tenderly at their budding time as a flower.

This flower did not survive long. Destroyed by the harsh winter of critique and self doubt. Burried under the snow of helplessness. Lost in the white storm called life and adulthood. The competition leaving it freezing to a breaking point.

Kaveh saw them die recently as they broke down one evening, not able to explain; not needing to explain. But he caught them as they had caught him before at his lowest. At his days when he was dying out of thirst in the savana of life. In the dunes which scorched his heart to crisp by loneliness. The harsh sumeran summer which almost devoured him whole when everything he had left was stripped from him.

Their cold hands already reaching out to cool his head full of hatred for himself, to swell the burning in his heart. Balancing. Tending. Cooling.

So it was. So it will. Kaveh was the summer to their winter. And as he was saved and resurrected a phoenix by their hands, he was now as well tending back the liege of ice back onto their feet so they could dance around the campfire once more as in the fairytales described.

They have started a new life; quiet recently in fact.

And he would do anything to cling onto it this time, with them. Both healing. It was a painful time to see your passion diminish before you but it was not a lonely one. Both, rising back to glory and humble life as they were reborn once more to walk their new life together with entwined fates and hands.

[inafieldofdaisies]

Five songs that remind you of the Seeds (outside of the game's OST) | Tag seen from @direwombat | Leaving the tag open <3

*I thought to include a snippet of the lyrics too when available

John Seed:

Kleptomaniac by DEZI

I'm a parasite I do anything to feed my appetite I'm gonna make this Hell look just like Paradise Sacrificial lamb, you think you've seen the light

Am I sadistic, do I do it on purpose? Antagonistic, am I making you nervous?

I crave the self-indulgence And I blame it on compulsion And I try to fight the urges But underneath the surface I'm a kleptomaniac

I'm gonna take it all And you're ok with that

Saints by Echos

You were standing there like an angry god Counting out my sins just to cross them off Saying that my tongue was too loud to trust And that my blood couldn't keep you

My dear, you're not so innocent You're fooling Heaven's gates So you won't have to change You're no saint, you're no savior

Looking at the Devil by Seibold

I like the taste of the poison I like the rush of the pain

I come alive in the darkness You know that I love the game While there's a snake in the garden No one's safe

See you bleed by Ramsey

I just wanna see you bleed Open you and set you free

Luci by ZAND

He's got a great big smile and cheekbones cut like knives But I know he's real ugly inside

Think there's gonna be a showdown Between my new hot friend and I My pocket knife is cutting up the ropes now Gotta try, gotta try I think there's gonna be a showdown Between my new hot friend and I 'Cause in the end, the ultimatum is that one of us has to die Not I

Jacob Seed:

Will you fight by Klergy, Beginners

Your time has come Can't tell hell from the sun When it's all said and done Who will you become? When nothing's as it seems Don't let 'em bring you down on your knees When nothing's as it seems Who will you become?

Will you run or will you fight? When the war comes

The Hunter by Sam Tinnesz

There's no rest for the fallen Oh we're burning the fields You're the snake in the garden And you're under my heels

Who's gonna save you Who's gonna save you now When the hunter comes

World Gone Wild by UNSECRET, Sam Tinnesz

Feeling the tension Pushing at the seams There's no way to stop this You can't stop this

The pressure is building It's getting hard to breathe No end to the madness

Four, three, two, one There's nowhere left to run

It's a world gone wild

Here come the wolves by Lola Blanc

Hеre come the wolves They're coming to get ya I run through the woods I'm not gonna let you go I'm baring my teeth, I'm ready My tongue is a sharp machete

Fighter by Jung Youth, Sam Tinnesz

I can feel the desperation All my dogs can smell the fear If you ain't ready for the belly Why you even coming here They been waiting for the end Before the game even begins And I've been fighting for my soul For my family for my friends I ain't ever giving up

Faith Seed:

River by Oh, be clever

I used to keep my dark a secret I used to keep my heart in pieces He said he liked me better as a mess He said he wants to save me from myself

Mermaid by Skott

Believe me, it is true You know that I would jump too Ooh, into the blue, into the blue It's proof, because we got nothing to lose And there ain't nothing to prove You know I'd jump with you

All I need by Roniit

Embrace me, I swear I'll be safe, I'll show you the way, open the gates I'm careful and believe me I'll stay I could be all that you're looking for

You're aimless, but you gotta be brave

Her & The Sea by CLANN (instrumental)

Chimerical by Roniit (instrumental)

Joseph Seed:

Reborn by Galleaux

I'm watching in silence Burying all I've lost Let this be the end Let me start again

Let the fire burn it to the ground Feel the world of ashes as it crumbles down Breathe the smoke, breathe it in Don't stop until it cleanses my sins

And I am reborn

And so It Begins by Klergy

You've been waiting Looking off into the night Search the horizon Watching out for smoke and fire You knew this day would come You aren't the only one And so it begins

The Beginning of the End by Klergy, Valerie Broussard

Reckless behavior is looking at a man Like he was a savior

Blind leading blind Everything looks darker When you close your eyes

Deity by Demo Club, TENDER (for the life of me I can't find the full lyrics, and I don't wanna guess them bcs TENDER be mumbling at times)

Shepherd of This Flock by JT Music (it's inspired by FC5 so ofc I'm including it)

Who found you while you were lost? When blind, who helped you see? Cuz I'm the shepherd of this flock I guide my righteous sheep Of your sins, I'll see you washed Then I'll set your soul free The word of God is one you trust So thank God He speaks through me